which_o entire_o flow_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o right_n of_o consecrate_v ordain_v and_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o key_n do_v now_o the_o assert_v the_o supremacy_n of_o government_n be_v never_o design_v in_o any_o wise_a to_o violate_v either_o these_o divine_a or_o christian_a institution_n or_o to_o assert_v it_o lawful_a for_o any_o prince_n to_o invade_v that_o authority_n and_o right_n which_o be_v make_v peculiar_a thereby_o whether_o in_o matter_n temporal_a or_o spiritual_a assert_v grot._n de_fw-fr imp._n s._n m._n cap._n 2._o n._n 1._o abbot_n de_fw-fr suprem_fw-la pot_n reg._n prael_n 2._o n._n 2._o mas_o de_fw-fr min._n angl._n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o n._n 2._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 1._o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a right_n assert_v wherefore_o there_o be_v just_a cause_n for_o understand_a man_n to_o tax_v the_o vanity_n and_o inconsiderateness_n of_o those_o man_n who_o will_v understand_v nothing_o else_o by_o the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a but_o this_o that_o he_o may_v assume_v to_o himself_o the_o performance_n of_o all_o proper_a ecclesiastical_a action_n 6._o obs_n 2._o since_o the_o assert_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o thing_n temporal_a do_v not_o exclude_v the_o subject_n from_o a_o real_a propriety_n in_o his_o own_o estate_n nor_o declare_v it_o lawful_a for_o a_o prince_n when_o he_o please_v to_o alienate_v his_o subject_n possession_n and_o inheritance_n the_o own_v his_o supremacy_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a must_v not_o be_v so_o far_o strain_v as_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v alienate_v at_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n for_o beside_o that_o in_o our_o english_a law_n this_o have_v the_o same_o legal_a security_n that_o all_o other_o property_n have_v 1._o magn._fw-la char._n c._n 1._o and_o with_o a_o priority_n and_o precedence_n thereto_o it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a that_o that_o possession_n which_o bear_v a_o respect_n to_o god_n shall_v be_v as_o inviolable_a as_o the_o right_n of_o any_o man_n and_o that_o revenue_n which_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o the_o support_n of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o of_o those_o administration_n which_o tend_v to_o man_n eternal_a felicity_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v less_o secure_v than_o what_o concern_v their_o temporal_a welfare_n 7._o obs_n 3._o authority_n thing_n good_a and_o evil_n can_v be_v alter_v but_o must_v be_v establish_v by_o authority_n the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v so_o supreme_a in_o thing_n temporal_a as_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v good_a or_o evil_n by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o the_o command_n of_o god_n can_v be_v alter_v thereby_o viz._n so_o as_o to_o make_v theft_n and_o murder_n good_a or_o justice_n chastity_n and_o speak_a truth_n evil_n and_o in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a all_o matter_n of_o faith_n worship_n and_o order_n which_o christ_n have_v determine_v in_o his_o church_n must_v remain_v equal_o unmoveable_a and_o unalterable_a notwithstanding_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o royal_a supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o in_o temporal_a affair_n what_o authority_n the_o god_n of_o nature_n have_v plant_v in_o any_o other_o person_n still_o remain_v entire_a notwithstanding_o the_o royal_a government_n over_o they_o thus_o for_o instance_n the_o power_n right_a and_o authority_n of_o parent_n be_v still_o acknowledge_v such_o as_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o derive_v from_o the_o regal_a authority_n nor_o can_v be_v forbid_v by_o it_o and_o this_o power_n which_o both_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o christianity_n establish_v have_v be_v universal_o own_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o philo_n caium_fw-la phil._n de_fw-fr leg._n ad_fw-la caium_fw-la that_o when_o tiberius_n the_o son_n of_o drusus_n a_o minor_a be_v leave_v copartner_n with_o caligula_n in_o the_o right_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o the_o will_n of_o tiberius_n the_o decease_a emperor_n caligula_n by_o this_o subtle_a and_o wicked_a method_n bring_v he_o to_o be_v so_o under_o his_o immediate_a government_n as_o to_o have_v opportunity_n to_o destroy_v he_o sect._n 3_o by_o take_v he_o to_o be_v his_o adopt_a son_n and_o as_o the_o paternal_a power_n must_v be_v preserve_v so_o likewise_o whatsoever_o officer_n or_o order_n of_o man_n christ_n have_v commit_v his_o authority_n unto_o in_o his_o church_n this_o authority_n do_v full_o still_o remain_v and_o reside_v in_o they_o and_o as_o it_o be_v not_o derive_v from_o any_o temporal_a power_n neither_o may_v it_o be_v take_v away_o or_o abolish_v thereby_o but_o the_o supreme_a civil_a government_n have_v in_o all_o these_o thing_n a_o right_a and_o authority_n 168._o v._o thorndike_n right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 4._o p._n 168._o of_o enjoin_v to_o every_o one_o the_o performance_n of_o their_o duty_n and_o also_o of_o determine_v many_o particularity_n which_o have_v relation_n to_o these_o general_a head_n and_o to_o punish_v irregular_a exorbitance_n and_o miscarriage_n sect_n iii_o the_o declaration_n of_o this_o sense_n by_o public_a authority_n observe_v 1._o though_o these_o thing_n may_v of_o themselves_o seem_v clear_a enough_o we_o have_v yet_o further_o two_o authentic_a exposition_n of_o this_o supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a confirm_v by_o the_o great_a authority_n of_o this_o church_n and_o realm_n the_o former_a with_o a_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n be_v at_o first_o publish_v in_o the_o queen_n injunction_n there_o the_o queen_n disclaim_v all_o authority_n of_o minister_a divine_a office_n in_o the_o church_n malicious_a in_o the_o admonition_n to_o simple_a people_a deceive_v by_o malicious_a as_o that_o which_o can_v by_o any_o equity_n of_o word_n or_o good_a sense_n be_v intend_v by_o the_o oath_n do_v declare_v that_o no_o other_o duty_n or_o allegiance_n be_v mean_v or_o intend_v by_o the_o oath_n nor_o any_o other_o authority_n challenge_v therein_o than_o what_o be_v challenge_v by_o k._n hen._n 8._o and_o k._n edw._n 6._o and_o which_o be_v and_o be_v due_a to_o the_o imperial_a crown_n of_o this_o realm_n the_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o which_o follow_v in_o these_o word_n that_o be_v under_o god_n to_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n and_o rule_n over_o all_o manner_n of_o person_n bear_v within_o these_o her_o realm_n dominion_n and_o country_n of_o what_o estate_n either_o ecclesiastical_a or_o temporal_a soever_o they_o be_v so_o as_o no_o other_o foreign_a power_n shall_v have_v or_o aught_o to_o have_v any_o superiority_n over_o they_o and_o then_o it_o follow_v and_o if_o any_o person_n shall_v accept_v the_o same_o oath_n with_o this_o interpretation_n sense_n and_o meaning_n her_o majesty_n be_v well_o please_v to_o accept_v every_o such_o person_n in_o that_o behalf_n as_o her_o good_a and_o obedient_a subject_n 2._o but_o this_o explication_n receive_v a_o more_o solemn_a and_o ample_a public_a sanction_n by_o a_o statute_n law_n not_o long_o after_o the_o publication_n of_o these_o injunction_n 1._o 5_o eliz._n 1._o therein_o it_o be_v enact_v that_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n shall_v be_v take_v and_o expound_v in_o such_o form_n as_o be_v set_v forth_o in_o a_o admonition_n annex_v to_o the_o queen_n injunction_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o her_o reign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o confess_v and_o acknowledge_v in_o her_o majesty_n her_o heir_n and_o successor_n none_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o be_v challenge_v and_o late_o use_v by_o the_o noble_a king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o as_o in_o the_o same_o admonition_n it_o plain_o may_v appear_v 3._o the_o other_o public_o acknowledge_v exposition_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o supremacy_n be_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n agree_v on_o in_o the_o convocation_n and_o confirm_v or_o establish_v by_o a_o legal_a sanction_n 37._o 13_o eliz._n 12._o artic._n 37._o therein_o be_v these_o word_n where_o we_o attribute_v to_o the_o queen_n majesty_n the_o chief_a government_n by_o which_o title_n we_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o some_o slanderous_a folk_n to_o be_v offend_v we_o give_v not_o our_o prince_n the_o minister_a of_o god_n word_n or_o of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o thing_n the_o injunction_n set_v forth_o by_o elizabeth_n our_o queen_n do_v most_o plain_o testify_v but_o that_o only_a prerogative_n which_o we_o see_v to_o have_v be_v give_v always_o to_o all_o godly_a prince_n in_o holy_a scripture_n by_o god_n himself_o that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v rule_v all_o estate_n and_o degree_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n by_o god_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o temporal_a and_o restrain_v with_o the_o civil_a sword_n the_o stubborn_a and_o evil_a doer_n 4._o and_o when_o bishop_n usher_n in_o his_o speech_n at_o the_o sentence_a some_o recusant_n in_o the_o castle_n chamber_n at_o duâ—lin_n explain_v the_o king_n
supremacy_n according_a to_o this_o article_n of_o our_o church_n challenge_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n king_n james_n so_o approve_v his_o explication_n thereof_o that_o he_o return_v he_o particular_a thanks_o for_o the_o same_o which_o be_v print_v with_o his_o speech_n and_o the_o bishop_n therein_o plain_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v two_o distinct_a power_n on_o earth_n the_o one_o of_o the_o key_n commit_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sword_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o by_o which_o the_o king_n govern_v and_o therewith_o he_o declare_v that_o as_o the_o spiritual_a ruler_n have_v not_o only_a respect_n to_o the_o first_o table_n but_o to_o the_o second_o so_o the_o magistrate_n power_n have_v not_o only_a respect_n to_o the_o second_o table_n but_o also_o to_o the_o first_o 5._o from_o all_o this_o we_o have_v this_o plain_a sense_n that_o the_o king_n be_v supreme_a governor_n that_o be_v under_o god_n say_v the_o injunction_n and_o with_o the_o civil_a sword_n say_v the_o article_n as_o well_o in_o all_o spiritual_a or_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n or_o cause_n as_o temporal_a that_o be_v he_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n and_o rule_n over_o all_o manner_n of_o person_n bear_v in_o these_o dominion_n of_o what_o estate_n soever_o either_o ecclesiastical_a or_o temporal_a say_v the_o injunction_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o article_n only_o here_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o king_n be_v be_v supreme_a governor_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o cause_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o his_o have_v the_o chief_a government_n over_o the_o person_n of_o all_o his_o subject_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o place_n action_n and_o employment_n and_o therefore_o be_v well_o explain_v thereby_o for_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o have_v the_o command_n or_o oversight_n of_o any_o officer_n subject_n or_o servant_n about_o his_o business_n and_o to_o have_v a_o command_n or_o oversight_n concern_v the_o business_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o be_v employ_v and_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v say_v concern_v the_o power_n of_o examine_v their_o case_n or_o punish_v neglect_n and_o offence_n 6._o and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v take_v a_o account_n 1._o of_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n def._n of_o apol_n part_n 6._o ch._n 11._o div_o 1._o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o that_o title_n use_v by_o king_n henr._n 8._o and_o king_n edw._n 6._o of_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o stile_n be_v much_o misunderstand_v by_o divers_a foreigner_n seem_v not_o please_v to_o bishop_n jewel_n and_o some_o other_o of_o our_o own_o church_n be_v well_o and_o wise_o change_v by_o our_o governor_n and_o have_v be_v out_o of_o date_n for_o above_o sixscore_o year_n past_a and_o though_o this_o title_n be_v first_o give_v to_o king_n hen._n 8._o magistrate_n tit._n of_o this_o civil_a magistrate_n by_o a_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n it_o be_v use_v all_o king_n edward_n day_n and_o then_o own_v even_o in_o the_o book_n of_o article_n and_o the_o true_a intend_a sense_n from_o the_o expression_n above_o mention_v appear_v manifest_o to_o be_v this_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v head_n or_o chief_a governor_n even_o in_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n of_o that_o number_n of_o christian_n or_o that_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n who_o reside_v in_o these_o realm_n and_o be_v subject_n to_o his_o crown_n even_o as_o saul_n by_o be_v anoint_a king_n 4._o wh._n treat_n 8._o ch_z 1._o div_o 4._o bishop_n saund._n episcop_n not_o prejud_a to_o reg_fw-la p._n 130_o 131._o mas_o de_fw-fr min._n anglic_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v make_v head_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 1_o sam._n 15.17_o and_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n the_o use_n of_o this_o title_n be_v allow_v and_o justify_v by_o very_o worthy_a man_n such_o as_o bishop_n whitgift_n bishop_n saunderson_n mr_n mason_n and_o other_o and_o to_o this_o end_n and_o purpose_n it_o be_v the_o just_a right_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n to_o own_v himself_o the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o be_v a_o stile_n sometime_o use_v by_o our_o pious_a and_o gracious_a king_n charles_n the_o first_o article_n declar._n before_o 39_o article_n in_o his_o public_a declaration_n about_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n but_o with_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n 7._o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n it_o be_v not_o unusual_a for_o he_o who_o have_v the_o chief_a preeminence_n over_o a_o province_n or_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o be_v own_v as_o their_o head_n 34._o can._n apost_n 34._o whence_o in_o the_o ancient_a collection_n or_o code_n call_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o chief_a bishop_n in_o every_o nation_n be_v require_v to_o be_v esteem_v by_o the_o rest_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o their_o head_n and_o that_o bishop_n may_v be_v call_v head_n of_o their_o church_n be_v assert_v by_o gregorius_n de_fw-fr valentia_n from_o that_o expression_n of_o scripture_n late_o mention_v concern_v saul_n 4._o tom._n 4._o disp_n 1._o qu._n 8._o punct_a 4._o which_o yet_o must_v more_o direct_o and_o immediate_o prove_v that_o title_n to_o be_v applicable_a to_o a_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o as_o the_o name_n of_o head_n be_v only_o take_v for_o a_o chief_a and_o govern_v member_n the_o author_n of_o the_o annotation_n upon_o the_o epistle_n under_o s._n hierom_n name_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o this_o expression_n 12._o in_o 1_o cor._n 12._o sacerdos_n caput_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la the_o priest_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n 8._o and_o though_o that_o statute_n whereby_o the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v yield_v to_o king_n hen._n 8._o 8.1_o 26_o hen._n 8.1_o do_v assert_v the_o king_n power_n to_o correct_v and_o amend_v by_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n yet_o that_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o objective_o concern_v his_o government_n in_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o cause_n or_o his_o see_v these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o be_v only_o so_o claim_v and_o use_v we_o have_v further_a plain_a evidence_n both_o concern_v the_o time_n of_o king_n hen._n 8._o and_o king_n edw._n 6._o under_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n hen._n 8._o by_o his_o particular_a command_n for_o the_o acquaint_v his_o subject_n with_o such_o truth_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o profess_v be_v publish_v a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n which_o be_v subscribe_v by_o twenty_o one_o bishop_n and_z divers_z other_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o professor_n of_o civil_a and_o canon_n law_n and_o in_o the_o dedication_n thereof_o to_o the_o king_n 39_o of_o the_o sacr._n of_o order_n f._n 39_o by_o they_o all_o be_v give_v to_o he_o this_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n in_o earth_n immediate_o under_o christ_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o this_o book_n beside_o very_a many_o other_o thing_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n it_o be_v assert_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v institute_v and_o ordain_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o beside_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o governance_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n which_o be_v call_v potestas_fw-la gladii_fw-la the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n there_o shall_v also_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o church_n militant_a certain_a other_o minister_n or_o officer_n which_o shall_v have_v special_a power_n authority_n and_o commission_n under_o christ_n to_o preach_v and_o teach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o dispense_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n to_o loose_v and_o absolve_v to_o bind_v and_o to_o excommunicate_v to_o order_n and_o consecrate_v other_o in_o the_o same_o room_n order_n and_o office_n 40._o f._n 40._o and_o again_o this_o say_a power_n and_o administration_n in_o some_o place_n be_v call_v clave_n sive_fw-la potestas_fw-la clavium_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o key_n or_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n whereby_o be_v signify_v a_o certain_a limit_a office_n restrain_v unto_o the_o execution_n of_o a_o special_a function_n or_o ministration_n 41._o f._n 41._o and_o yet_o further_o we_o have_v therein_o this_o very_a clear_a passage_n that_o this_o office_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v commit_v and_o give_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n unto_o certain_a person_n only_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o priest_n or_o bishop_n who_o they_o do_v elect_v call_v and_o admit_v thereto_o by_o their_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o their_o hand_n 9_o and_o concern_v the_o office_n and_o power_n of_o king_n the_o doctrine_n and_o position_n then_o receive_v be_v such_o as_o
officer_n not_o exclude_v from_o all_o civil_a government_n that_o though_o these_o office_n be_v so_o distinct_a that_o none_o ought_v to_o perform_v the_o ecclesiastical_a ministration_n but_o they_o who_o be_v ordain_v thereto_o and_o that_o no_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v any_o civil_a power_n by_o mere_a virtue_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a office_n and_o though_o the_o intermeddle_v with_o such_o matter_n of_o civil_a affair_n as_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o they_o be_v unsuitable_a to_o the_o clergy_n be_v reasonable_o prohibit_v by_o the_o ancient_a canon_n yet_o it_o will_v be_v against_o all_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o all_o civil_a government_n because_o civil_a and_o political_a be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o state_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a person_n since_o he_o be_v a_o part_n also_o of_o the_o civil_a society_n or_o the_o body_n politic_a in_o the_o jewish_a state_n 121._o syn._n ep._n 121._o in_o some_o extraordinary_a case_n that_o be_v very_o true_a which_o synesius_n observe_v that_o the_o chief_a secular_a power_n be_v in_o the_o priest_n so_o it_o be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o eli_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o the_o succeed_a time_n when_o aristobulus_n be_v observe_v by_o s_n hierome_n 9_o hier._n in_o dan._n 9_o to_o be_v the_o first_o who_o there_o join_v the_o royal_a authority_n and_o diadem_n with_o the_o priesthood_n but_o even_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o david_n the_o levite_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o jehosophat_n 12_o deut._n 17._o v._o 8_o 12_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n be_v plain_o according_a to_o the_o law_n declare_v to_o have_v be_v appoint_v for_o judge_n and_o officer_n of_o the_o realm_n 1_o chr._n 26_o 29-32_a 2_o chr._n 19.8_o and_o many_o other_o expression_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v interpret_v by_o mr_n thorndike_n to_o import_v the_o same_o 2._o of_o religious_a assembl_n c._n 2._o concern_v other_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a government_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o christianity_n i_o suppose_v no_o man_n will_v doubt_v but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o apostle_n those_o who_o be_v officer_n in_o the_o church_n aught_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o government_n of_o their_o own_o family_n which_o be_v a_o civil_a affair_n and_o authority_n and_o while_o the_o church_n be_v under_o pagan_a prince_n 6._o v._o const_n apostol_n l._n 2._o c._n 46._o ch._n 5._o sect._n 6._o it_o be_v usual_a for_o the_o officer_n thereof_o to_o sit_v in_o judgement_n to_o decide_v all_o matter_n of_o controversy_n among_o christian_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o saviour_n mat._n 18.17_o and_o of_o this_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 6._o as_o i_o shall_v in_o another_o place_n take_v notice_n and_o the_o make_v peace_n and_o decide_v difference_n be_v think_v a_o work_n so_o well_o become_v such_o person_n and_o be_v so_o usual_o practise_v by_o they_o about_o s._n augustine_n time_n 19_o aug._n de_fw-fr oper._n monach_n c._n 29._o posid_v de_fw-fr vit._n aug._n c._n 19_o that_o he_o mention_n these_o thing_n as_o those_o the_o hear_n and_o determine_v of_o which_o take_v up_o a_o considerable_a portion_n of_o his_o time_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o divers_a imperial_a edict_n of_o pious_a prince_n do_v peculiar_o reserve_v the_o cognisance_n of_o most_o cause_n relate_v to_o the_o clergy_n beside_o other_o 123._o sozom._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 4._o leg_n 7_o 8._o novel_a 83_o &_o 86_o &_o 123._o to_o the_o hear_n and_o decision_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o as_o ecclesastical_a officer_n be_v member_n of_o the_o community_n and_o subject_n to_o their_o prince_n it_o be_v very_o allowable_a that_o they_o shall_v so_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v every_o way_n useful_a unto_o both_o and_o thereby_o also_o to_o the_o church_n good_a 10._o but_o this_o distinct_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o office_n civil_a a_o distinct_a ecclesiastical_a power_n no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o civil_a be_v no_o diminution_n of_o the_o civil_a authority_n and_o its_o supremacy_n but_o rather_o a_o enlargement_n thereof_o and_o a_o advancement_n of_o its_o dignity_n for_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v found_v in_o the_o superabundant_a grace_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n towards_o man_n and_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o its_o officer_n be_v the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n be_v quite_o of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o secular_a power_n be_v whole_o superad_v over_o and_o above_o it_o and_o without_o any_o infringement_n thereof_o 15._o right_o of_o the_o church_n ch_n 4._o p._n 168._o review_n ch_n 1._o p._n 13._o didocl_n alt._n dam._n cap._n 1._o p._n 15._o and_o hereupon_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o church_n be_v by_o some_o writer_n term_v a_o cumulative_a and_o not_o a_o privative_a power_n as_o take_v nothing_o from_o the_o civil_a and_o the_o same_o term_n be_v use_v concern_v the_o right_a of_o the_o secular_a power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a as_o be_v without_o any_o abatement_n of_o the_o proper_a spiritual_a power_n yea_o the_o whole_a civil_a authority_n towards_o all_o subject_n whatsoever_o do_v not_o only_o still_o remain_v entire_a to_o the_o secular_a ruler_n but_o he_o also_o receive_v this_o accession_n thereunto_o from_o the_o constitution_n of_o christianity_n that_o the_o object_n of_o his_o government_n be_v so_o far_o enlarge_v thereby_o that_o he_o have_v a_o right_a of_o inspection_n and_o care_n even_o of_o those_o matter_n which_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n or_o the_o gospel_n dispensation_n have_v establish_v and_o this_o do_v also_o so_o much_o the_o more_o exalt_v his_o honour_n and_o dignity_n in_o that_o not_o only_o all_o subject_n in_o their_o general_a capacity_n as_o such_o sect._n 5_o be_v oblige_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o king_n and_o prince_n but_o that_o even_o those_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o their_o realm_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o peculiar_a appointment_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o king_n of_o king_n be_v also_o include_v under_o this_o duty_n and_o be_v not_o the_o less_o subject_n notwithstanding_o their_o relation_n to_o the_o church_n to_o which_o i_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v peculiar_a argument_n for_o honour_n and_o reverence_n unto_o ruler_n which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n afford_v sect_n v._o a_o particular_a account_n of_o this_o supremacy_n in_o some_o chief_a matter_n ecclesiastical_a with_o some_o notice_n of_o the_o opposition_n which_o be_v make_v thereunto_o to_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o supremacy_n in_o some_o chief_a matter_n ecclesiastical_a we_o may_v observe_v 1._o key_n the_o prince_n care_n about_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n that_o though_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o admit_v any_o person_n into_o reject_v he_o from_o or_o guide_v he_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o society_n found_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o dispense_n christian_a mystery_n can_v be_v exercise_v by_o none_o but_o the_o particular_a officer_n of_o christ_n church_n to_o who_o it_o be_v commit_v yet_o the_o prince_n may_v command_v they_o to_o mind_n and_o do_v their_o duty_n therein_o and_o if_o need_v so_o require_v punish_v their_o neglect_n indeed_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o determine_v rule_n for_o the_o due_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o the_o order_n such_o rule_n be_v part_n of_o that_o power_n which_o have_v be_v frequent_o exercise_v in_o very_a many_o canon_n of_o several_a council_n but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n have_v a_o right_a to_o take_v care_n that_o these_o rule_n of_o government_n be_v practise_v and_o observe_v 123._o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 3._o l._n 3._o nou._n 6._o &_o 123._o and_o the_o establish_n law_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v very_o frequent_a both_o in_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o other_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o those_o of_o justinian_n have_v be_v especial_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o this_o purpose_n and_o though_o the_o late_a canonist_n do_v broad_o censure_v he_o as_o intermeddle_v too_o far_o in_o church_n affair_n yet_o baronius_n himself_o be_v here_o so_o modest_a 1._o annal._n eccles_n an._n 528._o n._n 1._o as_o to_o allow_v low_a that_o there_o be_v much_o in_o this_o particular_a to_o be_v say_v in_o his_o excuse_n and_o the_o late_a learned_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n 10._o p._n de_fw-fr marcâ—_n de_fw-fr concord_n sacerd_v &_o imp._n l._n 2._o cap._n 10._o have_v sufficient_o show_v that_o the_o more_o ancient_a bishop_n patriarch_n and_o council_n do_v applaud_v and_o honour_v these_o his_o constitution_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a 2._o god_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n 2._o touch_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n since_o the_o divine_a establishment_n of_o the_o public_a christian_a service_n be_v
after_o he_o say_v in_o this_o kingdom_n there_o be_v officer_n of_o the_o realm_n rege_fw-la superiores_fw-la i_o say_v say_v he_o in_o this_o kingdom_n which_o be_v establish_v and_o ordain_v not_o by_o plato_n or_o aristotle_n but_o by_o god_n himself_o the_o supreme_a founder_n of_o all_o monarchy_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v very_o manifest_a sanhedrin_n the_o pretend_a power_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a rabbinical_a writer_n and_o from_o they_o divers_a christian_n some_o of_o they_o so_o judicious_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a they_o shall_v be_v so_o much_o impose_v upon_o by_o fable_n and_o romance_n do_v assert_v that_o the_o sanhedrim_n or_o senate_n of_o seventy_o one_o person_n have_v such_o a_o power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n as_o to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v and_o punish_v they_o and_o they_o also_o assert_v that_o according_a to_o the_o original_a establishment_n of_o the_o jewish_a law_n and_o polity_n the_o chief_a cause_n of_o moment_n both_o of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a nature_n be_v exempt_a from_o the_o king_n jurisdiction_n and_o reserve_v to_o the_o synedrial_a cognisance_n supra_fw-la grot._n &_o schick_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n grotius_n declare_v aliqua_fw-la judicia_fw-la arbitror_fw-la regibus_fw-la adempta_fw-la i_o think_v there_o be_v some_o case_n of_o judgement_n reserve_v from_o the_o king_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o sanhedrim_n of_o seventy_o man_n i._n e._n beside_o the_o nasi_n or_o precedent_n schickard_n go_v far_a and_o say_v sine_fw-la senatus_fw-la magni_fw-la assensu_fw-la rex_fw-la in_o gravioribus_fw-la causis_fw-la nihil_fw-la poterat_fw-la decernere_fw-la that_o the_o king_n can_v determine_v nothing_o in_o the_o more_o weighty_a matter_n without_o the_o assent_n of_o this_o great_a senate_n and_o our_o author_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la 1._o de_fw-fr synedr_n l._n 3._o c._n 9_o n._n 1._o among_o other_o thing_n discourse_n de_fw-fr judiciis_fw-la adeo_fw-la synedrio_fw-la magno_fw-la propriis_fw-la ut_fw-la nec_fw-la à _fw-la regibus_fw-la aut_fw-la impediri_fw-la aut_fw-la ad_fw-la tribunal_n suum_fw-la vocari_fw-la jure_fw-la potuerunt_fw-la in_o which_o word_n he_o fetter_n and_o confine_n the_o king_n power_n but_o that_o of_o the_o sanhedrim_n be_v set_v at_o large_a 5._o 142._o carpzov_n in_o schick_n c._n 2._o p._n 142._o but_o it_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o these_o position_n that_o they_o have_v no_o better_o a_o foundation_n than_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o some_o of_o the_o jewish_a rabbin_n rabbin_n this_o a_o fabulous_a tradition_n of_o the_o rabbin_n against_o the_o evidence_n of_o who_o testimony_n in_o this_o particular_a there_o lie_v these_o exception_n 1._o that_o none_o of_o those_o person_n who_o assert_v this_o synedrial_a power_n be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o flourish_a of_o royal_a authority_n before_o the_o captivity_n but_o all_o of_o they_o live_v near_o or_o full_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o many_o of_o they_o above_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o that_o time_n and_o therefore_o can_v give_v no_o testimony_n upon_o their_o own_o knowledge_n and_o write_v one_o from_o another_o with_o a_o zeal_n for_o all_o tradition_n any_o of_o their_o wise_a man_n have_v deliver_v the_o number_n of_o they_o who_o be_v produce_v can_v add_v nothing_o to_o their_o testimony_n but_o both_o divine_a and_o humane_a writer_n who_o be_v of_o a_o ancient_a date_n do_v sufficient_o contradict_v this_o position_n as_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v plain_a he_o therefore_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o church_n government_n be_v by_o lay-elders_a because_o divers_a of_o late_a but_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o ancient_a writer_n do_v assert_v it_o and_o he_o who_o can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o our_o saviour_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o give_v he_o a_o plenitude_n of_o all_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n because_o many_o writer_n of_o that_o communion_n do_v now_o assert_v this_o while_o what_o be_v inconsistent_a therewith_o be_v declare_v by_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n such_o man_n have_v understanding_n of_o a_o fit_a fize_n and_o suitable_a disposition_n to_o receive_v these_o rabbinical_a tradition_n concern_v the_o synedrial_a authority_n and_o supremacy_n which_o be_v also_o thing_n fit_a for_o their_o purpose_n 6._o 10._o gemar_fw-la sanhed_n cocc_fw-la c._n 2._o sect._n 10._o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o rabbin_n out_o of_o affection_n to_o their_o own_o nation_n be_v forward_o to_o extol_v it_o even_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o truth_n of_o which_o that_o prodigious_a instance_n may_v be_v give_v in_o the_o talmud_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o horse_n for_o salomon_n own_o stable_n which_o be_v there_o bring_v up_o to_o a_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o million_o account_v a_o thousand_o thousand_o to_o a_o million_o now_o the_o great_a sanhedrim_n be_v the_o chief_a jewish_a consistory_n for_o a_o considerable_a time_n fin_n sed._n olam_n zut_o in_o fin_n before_o the_o reign_n of_o aristobulus_n and_o under_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o some_o continuance_n thereof_o remain_v towards_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o their_o chronicle_n inform_v we_o which_o be_v till_o about_o the_o time_n of_o some_o of_o those_o rabbinical_a writer_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o pressure_n and_o suffering_n which_o the_o jew_n sustain_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o king_n may_v prejudice_v they_o against_o monarchical_a government_n 7._o three_o there_o be_v other_o rabbinical_a and_o talmudical_a writer_n of_o good_a note_n who_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v persuade_v to_o embrace_v this_o tradition_n which_o disparage_v the_o royal_a power_n 20._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 16._o n._n 4._o p._n 666._o de_fw-fr synedr_n l._n 3._o c._n 9_o n._n 3._o grot._n de_fw-fr j._n b._n &_o p._n l._n 1._o c._n 3._o n._n 20._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o word_n of_o the_o jerusalem_n gemara_n and_o of_o r._n jeremias_n mention_v in_o dabarim_n rabath_n and_o other_o be_v cite_v by_o mr_n selden_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o barnachmoni_n by_o grotius_n who_o assert_v that_o no_o mortal_a man_n have_v any_o power_n of_o judge_v the_o king_n and_o that_o the_o high_a authority_n be_v in_o the_o king_n who_o stand_v in_o god_n place_n be_v assert_v by_o r._n abarbanel_n refute_v carpzov_n in_o schick_n p._n 165._o their_o pretend_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n refute_v who_o word_n be_v in_o carpzov_n 8._o but_o because_o a_o due_a examination_n of_o these_o pretence_n may_v be_v of_o good_a use_n i_o shall_v first_o particular_o reflect_v upon_o that_o strange_a power_n which_o these_o writer_n give_v to_o the_o sanhedrim_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n they_o deal_v with_o the_o royal_a authority_n as_o the_o jew_n do_v with_o our_o saviour_n who_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o yet_o scourge_v he_o and_o treat_v he_o with_o great_a indignity_n for_o these_o writer_n do_v assert_v that_o the_o king_n may_v be_v scourge_v by_o the_o sanhedrim_n only_o by_o the_o great_a sanhedrim_n at_o jernsalem_n say_v schickard_n 7._o de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n c._n 2._o theor._n 7._o and_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o even_o this_o appear_v to_o he_o valde_fw-la paradoxum_fw-la a_o thing_n far_o from_o truth_n and_o very_o unlikely_a until_o his_o own_o apprehension_n be_v mould_v into_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o jewish_a writer_n but_o mr_n selden_n add_v 5._o de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o n._n 5._o that_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o rabbin_n he_o may_v be_v scourge_v by_o the_o lesser_a sanhedrim_n of_o twenty_o three_o which_o be_v the_o government_n of_o every_o particular_a city_n and_o among_o the_o 168._o case_n punish_v by_o scourge_v enumerate_v by_o maimonides_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 13._o n._n 8._o and_o mention_v from_o he_o by_o selden_n the_o three_o last_o be_v if_o the_o king_n multiply_v wife_n if_o he_o multiply_v horse_n and_o if_o he_o multiply_v silver_n and_o gold_n now_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o strange_a in_o themselves_o reduce_v the_o king_n to_o the_o same_o circumstance_n with_o every_o common_a and_o petty_a offender_n that_o how_o this_o can_v consist_v with_o the_o majesty_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o a_o prince_n be_v utter_o unconceivable_a and_o he_o who_o can_v entertain_v such_o dream_n and_o fancy_n must_v also_o persuade_v himself_o to_o believe_v against_o the_o plain_a evidence_n that_o david_n and_o those_o who_o sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n be_v not_o king_n and_o chief_a ruler_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n but_o be_v all_o of_o they_o subject_n under_o the_o common_a and_o ordinary_a government_n and_o authority_n of_o that_o commonwealth_n 9_o sup_n schickard_n de_fw-fr jur._n
bertram_n ibid._n this_o which_o be_v also_o improve_v by_o some_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o high_a sort_n of_o presbyterian_a consistory_n and_o against_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n in_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v reject_v concern_v which_o it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o note_v two_o thing_n 7._o first_o that_o this_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o jewish_a writer_n according_a to_o who_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o in_o the_o decline_a time_n of_o their_o state_n they_o have_v only_o one_o great_a sanhedrin_n which_o take_v cognisance_n both_o of_o chief_a civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n and_o the_o assert_v of_o two_o such_o proper_o distinct_a synedrial_a court_n be_v just_o explode_v by_o grotius_n 3._o gr._n de_fw-fr imp._n c._n 11._o n._n 15._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o n._n 5._o hor._n hebr._n in_o mat._n 26._o v._n 3._o selden_n dr_n lightfoot_n and_o other_o well_o acquaint_v with_o jewish_a learning_n and_o what_o number_n soever_o they_o have_v of_o particular_a consistory_n the_o royal_a power_n have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v supreme_a as_o well_o in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a as_o civil_a 8._o second_o the_o pretend_a proof_n from_o scripture_n upon_o which_o they_o who_o embrace_v this_o conceit_n do_v build_v be_v very_o weak_a some_o person_n will_v find_v a_o evidence_n for_o a_o divine_a appointment_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a sanhedrin_n of_o 71._o in_o exod._n 24.1_o where_o god_n say_v unto_o moses_n 12._o jus_fw-la divin_fw-fr regim_fw-la eccl_n part._n 2._o ch_n 12._o come_v up_o thou_o and_o aaron_n and_o nadab_n and_o abihu_n and_o seventy_o of_o the_o elder_n of_o israel_n unto_o the_o lord_n and_o worship_v you_o afar_o off_o and_o yet_o here_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o mention_v concern_v any_o consistory_n or_o power_n of_o government_n nor_o be_v it_o usual_a to_o account_v seventy_o four_o person_n to_o be_v but_o seventy_o one_o 9_o other_o as_o l'empereur_n and_o rutherford_n 505._o l'emp_n in_o annot._n in_o bertr_n &_o in_o comment_n in_o middoth_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la rutherf_n diu._n right_o of_o ch._n gou._n ch_n 23._o p._n 505._o insist_v on_o deut._n 17.8_o 12._o where_o a_o court_n of_o appeal_v in_o difficult_a case_n be_v establish_v and_o the_o law_n declare_v if_o there_o arise_v a_o matter_n too_o hard_o for_o thou_o in_o judgement_n between_o blood_n and_o blood_n between_o plea_n and_o plea_n between_o stroke_n and_o stroke_n be_v matter_n of_o controversy_n between_o thy_o gate_n then_o thou_o shall_v arise_v and_o go_v to_o the_o place_n which_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n shall_v choose_v and_o thou_o shall_v come_v unto_o the_o priest_n the_o levite_n and_o which_o particle_n some_o render_v or_o unto_o the_o judge_n now_o all_o the_o force_n of_o argument_n from_o this_o place_n for_o two_o distinct_a consistory_n be_v that_o here_o be_v mention_n both_o of_o the_o priest_n and_o of_o the_o judge_n but_o this_o text_n give_v sufficient_a intimation_n that_o here_o be_v only_o one_o chief_a court_n design_v and_o that_o with_o particular_a respect_n to_o matter_n of_o civil_a cognisance_n which_o may_v consist_v of_o ecclesiastical_a or_o secular_a person_n or_o rather_o of_o both_o 8._o ant._n jud._n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o josephus_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o same_o assembly_n the_o high_a priest_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o company_n of_o elder_n meet_v together_o and_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n do_v also_o express_o require_v concern_v one_o and_o the_o same_o case_n deut._n 19.16_o 17._o if_o a_o false_a witness_n rise_v up_o against_o any_o man_n to_o testify_v against_o he_o that_o which_o be_v wrong_a then_o both_o the_o man_n between_o who_o the_o controversy_n be_v shall_v stand_v before_o the_o lord_n before_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o judge_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o those_o day_n and_o the_o judge_n shall_v make_v diligent_a inquisition_n and_o how_o the_o priest_n may_v sometime_o be_v particular_o concern_v in_o the_o enquiry_n about_o civil_a case_n and_o matter_n of_o trespass_n and_o injury_n may_v be_v observe_v from_o 1_o kin._n 8.31_o 32._o 10._o another_o place_n frequent_o allege_v for_o this_o ecclesiastical_a sanhedrim_n distinct_a from_o the_o civil_a be_v the_o constitution_n of_o jehosaphat_n 2_o chr._n 19_o 8.-11_a which_o be_v ordinary_o call_v the_o restore_v the_o synedrial_a government_n 1._o grot._n de_fw-fr imp._n c._n 11._o n._n 15._o joseph_n antiq._n l._n 9_o c._n 1._o but_o grotius_n do_v with_o considerable_a probability_n deny_v that_o two_o court_n be_v here_o appoint_v and_o josephus_n who_o he_o cite_v seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n and_o i_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o add_v that_o since_o two_o distinct_a court_n do_v not_o appear_v enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o since_o david_n and_o jehosaphat_n do_v different_o model_n their_o court_n of_o judicature_n in_o compliance_n with_o the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n 1_o chr._n 26_o 29-32_a 2_o chr._n 19_o 8-11_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o this_o model_n be_v perform_v by_o their_o own_o prudence_n and_o royal_a authority_n but_o that_o here_o be_v no_o such_o sanhedrim_n erect_v as_o be_v pretend_v be_v the_o more_o manifest_a because_o i_o have_v give_v plain_a evidence_n that_o both_o before_o and_o after_o jehosophat_v time_n the_o power_n claim_v at_o peculiar_a to_o they_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o king_n nor_o can_v the_o act_n of_o jehosophat_n give_v any_o court_n a_o original_a sanction_n as_o from_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n nor_o ought_v it_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o invest_v they_o with_o any_o power_n paramount_n to_o the_o royal_a by_o which_o they_o be_v constitute_v 11._o and_o now_o again_o i_o think_v it_o not_o unmeet_a to_o apologise_v for_o the_o length_n of_o this_o discourse_n concern_v the_o synedrial_a power_n which_o be_v much_o large_a than_o i_o can_v have_v desire_v it_o to_o have_v be_v and_o yet_o consider_v how_o great_a the_o mistake_n of_o very_a many_o christian_a writer_n be_v in_o this_o particular_a and_o to_o what_o ill_a purpose_n this_o error_n have_v be_v by_o some_o abuse_v both_o for_o the_o subvert_v the_o royal_a and_o ecclesiastical_a government_n i_o think_v it_o useful_a to_o add_v this_o chapter_n in_o this_o place_n and_o to_o say_v so_o much_o therein_o as_o will_v be_v sufficient_a with_o impartial_a man_n for_o the_o refute_v overgrow_v mistake_n and_o this_o i_o have_v do_v the_o rather_o 25._o p._n de_fw-fr marc._n proleg_n p._n 23_o 24_o 25._o because_o one_o of_o the_o most_o ingenuous_a romanist_n late_o though_o he_o mention_v other_o plea_n do_v insist_v on_o this_o as_o a_o chief_a one_o against_o the_o admit_v that_o royal_a supremacy_n assert_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n because_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o king_n then_o in_o all_o difficult_a case_n must_v depend_v on_o this_o great_a sanhedrin_n and_o this_o he_o there_o insist_o upon_o with_o particular_a opposition_n to_o the_o anglobritanni_n or_o the_o position_n concern_v the_o due_a authority_n of_o prince_n which_o be_v assert_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n chap._n iu._n argument_n for_o royal_a supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n with_o a_o enquiry_n how_o far_o prince_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n may_v claim_v and_o use_v this_o authority_n sect_n i._o the_o evidence_n hereof_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n sect._n i_o 1._o in_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o civil_a government_n religion_n prince_n as_o god_n minister_n must_v take_v care_n of_o his_o honour_n and_o religion_n we_o may_v in_o the_o first_o place_n reflect_v upon_o the_o original_n thereof_o it_o be_v derive_v from_o and_o appoint_v by_o god_n who_o as_o creator_n and_o lord_n of_o all_o have_v the_o high_a right_a to_o rule_v and_o govern_v the_o whole_a world_n hence_o the_o apostle_n call_v government_n a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o ruler_n his_o minister_n rom._n 13.1_o 2_o 3._o who_o be_v also_o style_v child_n of_o the_o most_o high_a ps_n 82.6_o and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o divine_a institution_n be_v constant_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n notwithstanding_o their_o persecution_n from_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o many_o expression_n to_o that_o purpose_n 〈◊〉_d b._n i._o c._n 4_o tertul._n apol_n c._n 36._o &_o add_v scap._n c._n 2._o eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 7._o c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o tertullian_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n and_o other_o of_o which_o thing_n i_o shall_v discourse_v more_o in_o another_o place_n wherefore_o ruler_n ought_v to_o
non_fw-la esse_fw-la nisi_fw-la deum_fw-la qui_fw-la fecit_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la which_o very_o plain_o assert_v that_o the_o emperor_n be_v under_o none_o but_o only_o god_n himself_o but_o i_o shall_v apply_v myself_o to_o such_o thing_n as_o will_v include_v the_o more_o general_a and_o public_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o shall_v then_o answer_v what_o may_v be_v object_v in_o this_o particular_a 4._o the_o actual_a exercise_n of_o government_n in_o the_o ancient_a christian_a realm_n be_v somewhat_o considerable_a to_o this_o purpose_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v exercise_v authority_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a be_v manifest_a from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n etc._n cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o etc._n etc._n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o codex_fw-la and_o the_o novellae_fw-la justiniani_n wherein_o among_o other_o thing_n there_o be_v law_n establish_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n passim_fw-la novel_a 6._o &_o 123._o &_o passim_fw-la so_o as_o not_o to_o allow_v any_o to_o contend_v against_o it_o as_o also_o concern_v the_o manner_n of_o ordination_n excommunication_n and_o absolution_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o clergy_n even_o of_o bishop_n archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n and_o in_o these_o and_o other_o particular_n the_o nomocanon_n of_o photius_n do_v design_o show_v etc._n phot._n nomoc_n tit._n 1._o etc._n etc._n how_o the_o imperial_a law_n do_v provide_v for_o various_a case_n concern_v which_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n also_o have_v take_v care_n 5._o the_o law_n of_o like_a nature_n be_v also_o yet_o extant_a of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n ecclesiastical_a king_n ancient_o govern_v in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a and_o other_o realm_n abroad_o and_o in_o our_o own_o kingdom_n the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n of_o ina_n alfred_n edgar_n canutus_n and_o edward_n the_o confessor_n may_v be_v see_v in_o sir_n h._n spelman_n 1._o spelm._n conc._n vol._n 1._o the_o law_n make_v and_o execute_v by_o christian_a emperor_n against_o arian_n nestorian_n manichees_n and_o other_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n or_o schism_n be_v very_o many_o and_o the_o proceed_n by_o the_o imperial_a law_n against_o the_o donatist_n be_v in_o divers_a place_n defend_v by_o s._n austin_n and_o that_o all_o the_o godly_a emperor_n of_o old_a passim_fw-la aug._n ep._n 50.162_o 164_o 166._o de_fw-fr correct_v donatist_n &_o passim_fw-la even_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o emperor_n profess_v christianity_n do_v take_v such_o care_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o affair_n thereof_o and_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v very_o much_o order_v by_o their_o authority_n eccl._n socr._n procem_fw-la l._n 5._o hist_o eccl._n be_v plain_o declare_v by_o socrates_n and_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o manifest_a to_o all_o who_o look_v into_o the_o history_n and_o record_n of_o those_o time_n that_o it_o be_v as_o needless_a to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v this_o as_o it_o will_v be_v to_o prove_v they_o to_o have_v be_v christian_a emperor_n 6._o but_o that_o which_o will_v give_v the_o most_o evident_a declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v the_o consider_v how_o this_o authority_n of_o christian_a prince_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v and_o comply_v with_o by_o council_n and_o by_o those_o especial_o which_o be_v the_o first_o general_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n for_o while_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o particular_a father_n may_v possible_o be_v think_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v a_o satisfactory_a account_n of_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o those_o day_n and_o whereas_o the_o proof_n produce_v from_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o the_o constant_a exercise_n of_o the_o emperor_n authority_n in_o affair_n of_o religion_n may_v possible_o fall_v under_o a_o suspicion_n of_o undue_a encroachment_n or_o may_v be_v pretend_v by_o some_o to_o be_v execute_v by_o a_o authority_n dependent_a upon_o and_o derive_v from_o some_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n no_o such_o exception_n can_v lie_v against_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o chief_a general_a council_n in_o the_o flourish_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o i_o suppose_v that_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v that_o the_o assemble_v of_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o the_o matter_n therein_o transact_v be_v proper_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a 7._o and_o here_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a nice_a this_o supremacy_n own_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a concern_v whicn_o i_o shall_v need_v to_o say_v the_o less_o because_o many_o thing_n mention_v in_o the_o three_o section_n of_o the_o forego_n chapter_n do_v sufficient_o manifest_v the_o supremacy_n exercise_v by_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n in_o who_o reign_n that_o council_n sit_v that_o this_o general_a council_n be_v call_v by_o the_o command_n of_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n be_v express_o declare_v by_o eusebius_n with_o who_o socrates_n 6._o eus_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n l._n 3._o c._n 6._o theodoret_n and_o other_o ancient_a historian_n do_v agree_v but_o the_o late_a romish_a writer_n will_v persuade_v the_o world_n that_o it_o be_v assemble_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n a._n bin._n in_o not._n in_o cone_n nicen_n not._n a._n so_o binius_fw-la authoritate_fw-la silvestri_n romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la &_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o silvester_n bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o holy_a synod_n be_v summon_v and_o be_v gather_v together_o by_o the_o consent_n help_v and_o counsel_n of_o constan_n tine_n the_o emperor_n and_o baronius_n likewise_o declare_v that_o no_o man_n may_v doubt_v 13._o baron_fw-fr a_o 325._o n._n 13._o but_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o silvester_n be_v in_o this_o case_n interpose_v but_o in_o truth_n they_o produce_v nothing_o that_o can_v just_o be_v account_v any_o evidence_n hereof_o 8._o but_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v past_o all_o doubt_n by_o who_o authority_n this_o council_n be_v convene_v we_o have_v a_o twofold_a testimony_n beyond_o all_o exception_n constantine_n himself_o who_o be_v able_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o own_o action_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n 6._o socr._n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o which_o be_v extant_a in_o socrates_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v he_o who_o call_v this_o council_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o the_o synodical_a epistle_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o alexandria_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o socrates_n and_o theodoret_n 9_o theod._n hist_o l._n r._n c._n 9_o do_v attest_v the_o same_o and_o therein_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a themselves_o who_o can_v not_o but_o know_v who_o summon_v that_o council_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v gather_v together_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o religious_a emperor_n constantine_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o call_v we_o together_o out_o of_o divers_a province_n and_o city_n 9_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n from_o the_o several_a quarter_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v with_o much_o readiness_n repair_v to_o this_o council_n according_a to_o the_o emperor_n command_n be_v particular_o attest_v by_o eusebius_n 7._o euseb_n ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 6_o 7._o and_o other_o historian_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v that_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v summons_n and_o command_v from_o a_o person_n who_o they_o know_v to_o be_v inferior_a and_o not_o superior_a to_o they_o as_o a_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n they_o will_v never_o have_v yield_v general_a obedience_n to_o he_o but_o will_v have_v rebuke_v and_o repress_v his_o insolence_n and_o therefore_o this_o their_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o authority_n and_o supremacy_n and_o this_o be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a because_o these_o nicene_n bishop_n be_v person_n of_o the_o high_a worth_n and_o esteem_n of_o any_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o appear_v from_o the_o general_a fame_n and_o deserve_a honour_n which_o this_o council_n have_v obtain_v in_o all_o succeed_a age_n unto_o this_o day_n 10._o and_o the_o chief_a occasion_n of_o call_v the_o council_n be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o evil_a opinion_n of_o arius_n and_o the_o difference_n about_o the_o day_n for_o observe_v easter_n which_o thing_n the_o emperor_n consider_v gr_n socr._n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o gr_n though_o this_o the_o only_a effectual_a way_n for_o the_o redress_v they_o and_o thereupon_o direct_v this_o council_n particular_o to_o consult_v about_o they_o which_o be_v according_o do_v and_o while_o this_o council_n be_v sit_v the_o emperor_n who_o be_v present_a with_o they_o use_v very_o great_a care_n and_o diligence_n 13._o eus_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n l._n 3._o cap._n 12_o 13._o for_o the_o suppress_n unnecessary_a occasion_n of_o discord_n and_o quarrel_n and_o for_o the_o
from_o all_o these_o and_o govern_v the_o church_n 50._o cyp._n ep._n 27._o &_o 73._o aug._n in_o joh._n tract_n 50._o but_o this_o power_n as_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o other_o apostle_n do_v also_o enjoy_v and_o be_v actual_o possess_v of_o as_o appear_v mat._n 18.18_o jo._n 20.21_o 22_o 23._o ans_fw-fr 2._o how_o vast_o different_a be_v this_o power_n from_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o world_n here_o speak_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o sure_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o life_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o or_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o design_v of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o sovereign_a potentate_n and_o grand_a emperor_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o just_a complaint_n against_o the_o romish_a party_n that_o ex_fw-la clavibus_fw-la cudunt_fw-la enses_fw-la 14._o conf._n helvet_n c._n 14._o lanceas_fw-la sceptra_fw-la &_o corona_n out_o of_o the_o key_n they_o forge_v sword_n and_o spear_n sceptre_n and_o crown_n and_o usurp_v temporal_a dominion_n equal_a with_o or_o superior_a unto_o king_n notwithstanding_o that_o our_o saviour_n express_o reject_v from_o his_o apostle_n such_o dominion_n as_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v mat._n 20.25_o 26._o 9_o but_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la meas_fw-la feed_v my_o sheep_n jo._n 21.16_o be_v a_o place_n chief_o insist_v upon_o and_o if_o no_o more_o be_v hence_o infer_v than_o a_o spiritual_a and_o apostolical_a authority_n in_o s._n peter_n this_o be_v ready_o grant_v and_o assert_v and_o the_o other_o apostle_n enjoy_v the_o like_a but_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 6._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 1._o c._n 14_o 15_o 16._o layman_n theolog._n moral_a l._n 1._o tr._n 4._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v a_o charter_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o to_o include_v govern_v and_o command_v as_o a_o king_n do_v and_o he_o and_o other_o also_o infer_v the_o extent_n of_o s._n peter_n power_n over_o all_o apostle_n and_o king_n because_o they_o be_v christ_n sheep_n to_o which_o i_o ans_fw-fr 1._o not_o s._n peter_n only_o but_o all_o bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v command_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v or_o have_v a_o pastoral_n care_n over_o the_o flock_n 25._o ambr._n the_o dign_a sacerd_v c._n 2._o ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n &_o add_v rom._n eus_n hist_o ecc._n l._n 8._o c._n 25._o act._n 20.28_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o among_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n begin_v from_o ignatius_n and_o downward_o the_o bishop_n and_o chief_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v pastor_n now_o if_o this_o office_n of_o pastor_n do_v not_o necessary_o include_v a_o sovereign_n or_o supreme_a government_n than_o no_o such_o can_v be_v assert_v to_o s._n peter_n or_o his_o pretend_a successor_n from_o this_o text_n if_o it_o do_v then_o must_v this_o be_v ascribe_v to_o every_o bishop_n which_o will_v necessary_o overthrow_v the_o pope_n universal_a claim_n ans_fw-fr 2._o government_n over_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n be_v also_o too_o narrow_a a_o compass_n for_o a_o universal_a monarchy_n 10._o ans_fw-fr 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o metaphor_n from_o shepherd_n be_v thence_o sometime_o use_v for_o to_o take_v care_n and_o feed_v and_o at_o other_o time_n for_o to_o rule_v and_o govern_v and_o oft_o for_o both_o now_o though_o the_o officer_n of_o christ_n have_v a_o pastor_n all_o authority_n over_o his_o flock_n yet_o these_o word_n joh._n 21.15_o 16_o 17._o be_v principal_o direct_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o suppose_v in_o he_o this_o authority_n and_o require_v his_o duty_n of_o care_n and_o feed_n and_o not_o as_o convey_n to_o he_o a_o peculiar_a authority_n and_o dominion_n because_o this_o be_v enjoin_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o evidence_n of_o his_o love_n to_o christ_n and_o because_o among_o the_o three_o precept_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o lamb_n two_o of_o they_o be_v there_o express_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o must_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o feed_v ans_fw-fr 4._o civil_a governor_n also_o be_v to_o be_v as_o shepherd_n over_o their_o flock_n with_o particular_a respect_n to_o rule_v and_o government_n the_o government_n of_o god_n be_v sometime_o express_v by_o his_o be_v the_o shepherd_n of_o israel_n and_o a_o prince_n who_o homer_n style_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o people_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v by_o philo_n and_o other_o writer_n oft_o mention_v by_o a_o like_a name_n libre_fw-la phil._n the_o agricult_a &_o de_fw-fr joseph_n &_o quod_fw-la omnis_fw-la probus_fw-la libre_fw-la and_o a_o civil_a pastoral_a power_n over_o all_o their_o people_n be_v yield_v to_o they_o num._n 27.17_o be_v 44.28_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o septuagint_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2_o sam._n 5.2_o ch._n 7.7_o ps_n 78.71_o 72._o but_o every_o one_o must_v use_v their_o power_n according_a to_o their_o office_n ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v to_o use_v the_o spiritual_a authority_n but_o temporal_a sovereignty_n be_v reserve_v to_o prince_n ans_fw-fr 5._o the_o pastoral_a office_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o the_o church_n do_v extend_v itself_o even_o to_o king_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n but_o yet_o this_o do_v not_o exempt_v they_o from_o be_v under_o the_o regal_a sovereignty_n a_o prince_n may_v be_v rule_v by_o a_o physician_n concern_v his_o health_n or_o be_v lead_v by_o a_o guide_n at_o land_n or_o a_o pilot_n at_o sea_n and_o not_o lose_v his_o sovereignty_n over_o these_o subject_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n be_v the_o chief_a ruler_n over_o the_o realm_n though_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o prince_n and_o people_n to_o direct_v they_o in_o religion_n and_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n of_o leprosy_n and_o such_o like_a sect_n iv_o other_o argument_n for_o the_o pretence_n of_o papal_a authority_n answer_v and_o refute_v 1._o 30._o annal._n ecclesian_n 57_o n._n 28_o 29_o 30._o the_o support_n which_o baronius_n afford_v for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v that_o christ_n himself_o be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n be_v both_o king_n and_o priest_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n heb._n 7._o and_o that_o from_o he_o the_o regal_a and_o sacerdotal_a authority_n be_v together_o confer_v upon_o his_o church_n first_o upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o upon_o their_o successor_n which_o he_o further_o undertake_v to_o prove_v because_o our_o saviour_n declare_v to_o his_o disciple_n jo._n 20._o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o and_o do_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n a_o royal_a priesthood_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 32._o ibid._n n._n 31_o 32._o and_o though_o the_o cardinal_n will_v not_o allow_v that_o this_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n do_v make_v void_a the_o political_a power_n yet_o he_o do_v assert_v that_o this_o regal_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n must_v be_v superior_a thereunto_o melchisedek_n the_o priesthood_n of_o melchisedek_n 2._o but_o concern_v the_o melchisedekian_n priesthood_n sect._n 4_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o make_v the_o supremacy_n of_o power_n to_o be_v conjunct_a with_o the_o priesthood_n do_v destroy_v the_o peculiarity_n of_o power_n challenge_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o thence_o it_o must_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o who_o equal_o partake_v of_o priesthood_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v a_o equal_a supreme_a authority_n with_o he_o 2._o that_o one_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v most_o especial_o insist_v on_o concern_v the_o priesthood_n of_o melchisedek_n be_v that_o the_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n of_o that_o order_n must_v not_o derive_v or_o receive_v his_o priesthood_n from_o any_o predecessor_n nor_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o successor_n but_o must_v abide_v a_o priest_n for_o ever_o through_o that_o whole_a dispensation_n under_o which_o he_o be_v priest_n heb._n 7.3_o 8_o 16_o 17_o 21_o 23_o 24_o 28._o and_o therefore_o the_o melchisedekian_n priesthood_n be_v no_o more_o transfer_v from_o christ_n to_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n than_o his_o proper_a mediatory_a office_n be_v rom._n beyerl_n de_fw-fr episc_n rom._n and_o they_o who_o say_v that_o this_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n can_v indeed_o be_v enjoy_v by_o any_o as_o successor_n to_o he_o but_o only_o as_o his_o vicar_n do_v not_o so_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n for_o it_o remain_v certain_a that_o no_o such_o pretend_a vicar_n can_v partake_v of_o this_o priesthood_n because_o in_o he_o it_o must_v be_v receive_v from_o a_o predecessor_n viz._n in_o that_o vicarship_n and_o priesthood_n and_o be_v leave_v to_o
a_o successor_n which_o be_v so_o high_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o priesthood_n 3._o mission_n of_o the_o apostolical_a mission_n when_o christ_n send_v his_o apostle_n as_o his_o father_n send_v he_o 1._o these_o word_n include_v a_o fullness_n of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o spiritual_a authority_n or_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v give_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 2._o but_o they_o do_v not_o make_v the_o apostle_n equal_a in_o dignity_n or_o dominion_n with_o christ_n himself_o in_o be_v saviour_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o lord_n over_o and_o judge_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a 3._o even_o christ_n himself_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v as_o man_n under_o the_o law_n be_v not_o only_o oblige_v to_o practice_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o first_o table_n and_o the_o other_o commandment_n of_o the_o second_o table_n but_o even_o to_o the_o observance_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n all_o be_v 4._o ministry_n and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o those_o person_n who_o in_o general_a defence_n of_o ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n urge_v that_o they_o who_o be_v officer_n of_o christ_n and_o furnish_v with_o his_o authority_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o secular_a ruler_n but_o superior_a to_o they_o to_o who_o christ_n authority_n be_v superior_a may_v consider_v 1._o that_o parent_n and_o husband_n have_v authority_n from_o god_n and_o from_o christ_n and_o yet_o be_v under_o king_n and_o prince_n 2._o the_o superiority_n of_o any_o officer_n of_o christ_n must_v not_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o height_n of_o sovereignty_n which_o christ_n himself_o have_v which_o will_v make_v the_o servant_n even_o every_o deacon_n equal_a with_o his_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o like_a pretence_n every_o petty_a constable_n must_v have_v equal_a authority_n with_o the_o king_n but_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o his_o office_n and_o the_o power_n thereby_o convey_v to_o he_o for_o neither_o god_n in_o govern_v the_o world_n nor_o christ_n in_o govern_v the_o church_n ever_o give_v to_o any_o other_o a_o authority_n equal_a to_o what_o he_o possess_v 3._o christ_n come_v not_o to_o overturn_v the_o government_n of_o god_n his_o father_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a temporal_a power_n yea_o his_o mediatory_a kingdom_n and_o administration_n be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o father_n and_o our_o saviour_n doctrine_n yield_v that_o authority_n to_o prince_n that_o it_o earnest_o press_v a_o general_a and_o necessary_a subjection_n for_o conscience_n sake_n to_o their_o government_n 5._o and_o as_o to_o what_o baronius_n urge_v priesthood_n the_o royal_a priesthood_n from_o the_o royal_a priesthood_n mention_v by_o s._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 2.9_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o that_o expression_n have_v not_o respect_n to_o a_o peculiar_a sacerdotal_a office_n in_o the_o church_n but_o to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_a as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o place_n itself_o loc_fw-la salian_a a_o 2544._o n._n 347._o estius_n in_o loc_fw-la and_o acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n 2._o if_o this_o text_n do_v express_v any_o peculiar_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n it_o must_v have_v particular_a respect_n to_o those_o eastern_a church_n to_o who_o that_o epistle_n be_v write_v 1_o pet._n 1.1_o and_o 3._o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o bishop_n andrews_n that_o even_o that_o royal_a priesthood_n v._o 9_o be_v command_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n 3._o ch._n 4._o s._n 2._o n._n 3._o and_o to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a v._o 13._o as_o i_o above_o observe_v 6._o and_o while_o some_o say_v good_a of_o the_o plea_n of_o expediency_n for_o the_o church_n good_a it_o be_v expedient_a for_o the_o church_n good_a that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n shall_v be_v superior_a to_o the_o temporal_a otherwise_o its_o welfare_n and_o good_a be_v not_o sufficient_o provide_v for_o this_o plea_n may_v appear_v more_o plausible_a 1._o if_o there_o can_v be_v no_o ignorance_n heresy_n pride_n or_o ill_a design_n in_o any_o who_o have_v the_o title_n of_o chief_a officer_n in_o the_o church_n which_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v who_o read_v the_o live_v of_o the_o pope_n write_v by_o their_o own_o author_n 2._o if_o king_n and_o prince_n must_v never_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v nurse_v father_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o it_o 3._o if_o the_o great_a design_n of_o christianity_n be_v to_o take_v care_n that_o christian_n must_v never_o follow_v their_o saviour_n in_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o that_o this_o religion_n do_v not_o aim_v at_o the_o promote_a true_a faith_n and_o holiness_n meekness_n and_o peace_n but_o at_o outward_a splendour_n dominion_n and_o power_n in_o the_o world_n according_a to_o that_o notion_n the_o jew_n have_v of_o a_o messiah_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o weak_a but_o a_o presumptuous_a way_n of_o reason_v to_o control_v and_o affront_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o dare_v to_o tell_v he_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v establish_v his_o kingdom_n to_o other_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v 7._o and_o after_o all_o this_o rome_n s._n peter_n authority_n not_o peculiar_a to_o rome_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o monopolise_v unto_o its_o self_n alone_o that_o authority_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o apostle_n commit_v a_o chief_a presidential_a and_o govern_v authority_n in_o their_o several_a limit_n to_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o roman_a 75._o basil_n ep._n 55._o cyp._n epist_n 69._o firmil_n in_o cyp._n ep._n 75._o the_o ancient_a father_n frequent_o express_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_n to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n s._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a assert_v all_o bishop_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n even_o ordinatione_fw-la vicaria_fw-la as_o place_v in_o their_o stead_n and_o possess_v of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v from_o they_o fix_v in_o the_o church_n 44._o hier._n ad_fw-la marcellam_fw-la aug._n in_o ps_n 44._o among_o we_o say_v s._n hierome_n the_o bishop_n do_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o for_o or_o instead_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v appoint_v bishop_n say_v s._n austin_n tertullian_n declare_v that_o to_o his_o time_n cathedrae_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la the_o cathedral_n see_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v still_o continue_v their_o presidency_n in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n of_o which_o he_o mention_n many_o by_o name_n and_o rome_n as_o one_o of_o they_o 8._o and_o as_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n that_o s._n peter_n who_o also_o preside_v at_o antioch_n leave_v all_o his_o authority_n peculiar_o to_o rome_n so_o there_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v command_v to_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n do_v yield_v this_o authority_n to_o the_o elder_n or_o bishop_n of_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n that_o they_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d feed_v the_o flock_n of_o god_n which_o be_v among_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o hereby_o he_o either_o commit_v that_o pastoral_a authority_n which_o he_o receive_v from_o christ_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o free_a church_n of_o the_o ephesine_n thracian_a and_o pontic_a diocese_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o which_o afterward_o be_v place_v under_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n or_o at_o least_o he_o acknowledge_v this_o authority_n in_o they_o and_o therefore_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v a_o divine_a right_n these_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o constantinople_n have_v full_o as_o fair_a a_o plea_n hereby_o for_o derive_v a_o pastoral_a authority_n from_o s._n peter_n or_o have_v it_o particular_o confirm_v by_o he_o as_o they_o at_o rome_n ever_o have_v 9_o but_o with_o respect_n to_o england_n 3._o this_o realm_n not_o feudatory_a bellarm._n in_o apol._n pro_fw-la resp_n ad_fw-la jac._n reg._n c._n 3._o in_o respon_n ad_fw-la bel._n ap._n c._n 3._o divers_a romish_a writer_n allege_v that_o it_o become_v feudatory_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n by_o king_n john_n resign_v his_o crown_n to_o pandulphus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n to_o which_o thing_n object_v and_o misrepresent_v by_o bellarmine_n divers_a thing_n be_v return_v in_o answer_n by_o bishop_n andrews_n but_o wave_v such_o particular_a answer_n as_o may_v be_v give_v i_o shall_v choose_v to_o observe_v in_o general_n that_o this_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o if_o any_o seditious_a person_n or_o usurper_n shall_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n reduce_v the_o king_n to_o strait_n and_o difficulty_n and_o shall_v then_o by_o like_a method_n gain_v a_o promise_n from_o he_o that_o he_o
shall_v be_v under_o their_o government_n and_o shall_v order_v the_o affair_n of_o his_o realm_n in_o compliance_n with_o they_o and_o subjection_n to_o they_o now_o all_o such_o act_n be_v utter_o void_a and_o whole_o unobligatory_a because_o 1._o no_o just_a right_n of_o supremacy_n or_o any_o part_n of_o royalty_n can_v be_v gain_v by_o possession_n upon_o a_o unjust_a title_n against_o the_o right_a owner_n upon_o a_o sure_a title_n this_o be_v a_o parallel_a case_n to_o a_o thief_n be_v possess_v of_o a_o honest_a man_n good_n etc._n addit_fw-la to_o hen._n 3._o a_o 10._o f._n 70._o an._n 10_o ed._n 1._o p._n 279._o an._n 12_o ed._n 1._o p._n 318._o an._n 17_o ed._n 1._o p._n 391._o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o though_o some_o king_n of_o england_n as_o hen._n 3._o and_o edw._n 1._o do_v until_o they_o can_v without_o danger_n free_a themselves_o pay_v to_o the_o pope_n a_fw-fr annuus_fw-la census_fw-la of_o a_o thousand_o mark_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o record_n of_o the_o tower_n publish_v by_o mr_n pryn_n yet_o this_o be_v only_o a_o evidence_n of_o the_o oppressive_a injury_n which_o this_o crown_n sustain_v by_o the_o intolerable_a exaction_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o no_o sovereign_a king_n unless_o by_o voluntary_a relinquish_a his_o whole_a authority_n to_o the_o next_o heir_n can_v transfer_v his_o royal_a supremacy_n to_o any_o other_o person_n whosoever_o partly_o because_o the_o divine_a constitution_n have_v place_v supremacy_n in_o the_o chief_a secular_a governor_n god_n expect_v from_o they_o a_o due_a care_n of_o manage_v of_o this_o power_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o people_n and_o for_o the_o advance_v his_o own_o service_n and_o glory_n nor_o can_v any_o act_n of_o they_o make_v the_o duty_n which_o god_n still_o require_v from_o they_o to_o become_v void_a no_o more_o than_o a_o father_n or_o husband_n can_v discharge_v themselves_o from_o the_o duty_n of_o those_o relation_n while_o the_o relation_n themselves_o continue_v partly_o also_o because_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o realm_n oblige_v all_o the_o subject_n thereof_o to_o maintain_v the_o royalty_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o to_o perform_v faith_n and_o true_a allegiance_n not_o only_o to_o the_o king_n in_o be_v but_o also_o to_o his_o heir_n and_o successor_n and_o partly_o because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a and_o special_a privilege_n of_o a_o free_a bear_v people_n that_o they_o can_v according_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o slave_n have_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a dominion_n over_o they_o translate_v from_o one_o to_o another_o according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o any_o person_n whosoever_o though_o it_o be_v their_o own_o natural_a prince_n which_o be_v both_o he_o and_o their_o great_a security_n and_o advantage_n chap._n vii_o the_o romish_a bishop_n have_v no_o right_a to_o any_o patriarchal_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n of_o england_n sect_n i._o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v never_o under_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v sect._n 1_o 1._o the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n authority_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n fix_v as_o peculiar_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o church_n which_o for_o many_o age_n have_v be_v so_o call_v this_o stile_n be_v not_o oft_o use_v in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o when_o it_o grow_v into_o use_n be_v yield_v to_o other_o famous_a bishop_n by_o socrates_n 8._o socr._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 8._o who_o do_v not_o preside_v in_o any_o of_o those_o church_n which_o have_v be_v common_o account_v patriarchal_a and_o this_o title_n also_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n be_v of_o late_a by_o duarenus_n allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o aquileia_n canterbury_n and_o other_o 9_o duaren_n de_fw-fr benef._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v much_o affect_v or_o use_v this_o stile_n but_o they_o be_v ordinary_o own_v to_o be_v patriarch_n not_o only_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a account_n but_o in_o the_o imperial_a law_n 7._o b._n 1._o c._n 7._o and_o as_o this_o be_v a_o title_n of_o special_a honour_n give_v to_o some_o see_v so_o it_o enclude_v a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n extend_v to_o divers_a province_n and_o over_o several_a metropolitan_o 2._o now_o though_o the_o romish_a bishop_n pretence_n to_o a_o universal_a sovereignty_n be_v very_o vain_a and_o unjust_a yet_o if_o he_o have_v but_o a_o patriarchal_a right_n as_o some_o have_v demand_v for_o he_o over_o all_o the_o western_a church_n this_o will_v entitle_v he_o to_o a_o authority_n in_o this_o realm_n which_o be_v a_o member_n of_o they_o hereby_o he_o will_v be_v chief_a spiritual_a judge_n to_o receive_v appeal_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a from_o the_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n and_o to_o have_v the_o high_a constant_a and_o fix_a power_n of_o censure_n and_o absolution_n beside_o what_o concern_v the_o consecration_n of_o archbishop_n or_o metropolitan_o by_o his_o act_n or_o consent_n and_o a_o chief_a authority_n with_o respect_n to_o synod_n and_o though_o a_o true_a patriarchal_a right_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o archiepiscopal_a which_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o crown_n yet_o if_o any_o such_o authority_n be_v place_v in_o any_o foreigner_n it_o will_v impair_v the_o just_a dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o evidence_n but_o that_o no_o foreign_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n aught_o to_o have_v any_o such_o authority_n in_o this_o realm_n will_v appear_v manifest_a by_o the_o prove_v three_o assertion_n which_o i_o shall_v perform_v in_o this_o chapter_n 3._o assert_v 1._o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n be_v never_o all_o of_o they_o under_o the_o patriarchal_a bishop_n viz._n of_o rome_n patriarch_n many_o free_a church_n not_o ancient_o under_o any_o patriarch_n constantinople_n alexandria_n antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n but_o there_o be_v ancient_o divers_a free_a church_n or_o diocese_n which_o word_n be_v several_a time_n of_o old_a use_v for_o the_o large_a limit_n of_o many_o province_n independent_a on_o any_o superior_a patriarch_n for_o that_o all_o the_o patriarchates_n and_o other_o ancient_a great_a diocese_n or_o eparchye_n be_v only_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v manifest_a because_o the_o extent_n and_o bound_n of_o their_o particular_a church_n be_v order_v and_o fix_v according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o imperial_a province_n and_o therefore_o beside_o the_o great_a armenia_n which_o be_v a_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o no_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o all_o the_o christian_n who_o live_v under_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v reckon_v as_o distinct_a from_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o other_o head_n dioceses_n or_o church_n by_o the_o second_o general_n council_n 2._o conc._n const_n c._n 2._o 4._o and_o whereas_o until_o 450._o year_n after_o christ_n church_n the_o pontic_a thracian_a and_o asian_a church_n there_o be_v only_o three_o patriarchal_a see_v erect_v at_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o only_o the_o church_n in_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o asia_n and_o africa_n and_o other_o without_o the_o empire_n but_o those_o of_o the_o pontic_a thracian_a and_o asian_a diocese_n or_o eparchy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v in_o subjection_n to_o none_o of_o those_o patriarch_n but_o be_v all_o that_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d govern_v by_o themselves_o as_o appear_v from_o the_o second_o general_a council_n ib._n conc._n const_n ib._n but_o when_o the_o patriarchal_a limit_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v establish_v the_o church_n of_o those_o three_o region_n now_o mention_v which_o as_o theodoret_n acquaint_v we_o 28._o theod._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 28._o contain_v twenty_o eight_o province_n or_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n be_v make_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 28._o but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v also_o other_o particular_a church_n free_a from_o all_o patriarchal_a jurisdiction_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v some_o instance_n 5._o the_o province_n of_o cyprus_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n church_n the_o cyprian_a church_n when_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n claim_v a_o superiority_n over_o it_o and_o a_o right_a of_o ordain_v therein_o have_v its_o liberty_n and_o freedom_n defend_v and_o secure_v against_o he_o by_o the_o three_o general_n council_n indeed_o this_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v chief_o provide_v 8._o conc._n eph._n c._n 8._o that_o no_o cyprian_a bishop_n shall_v receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n or_o from_o any_o other_o than_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o own_o island_n yet_o to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o
conspiracy_n have_v be_v frequent_o contrive_v against_o the_o safety_n and_o welfare_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o kingdom_n as_o the_o consequent_a of_o the_o wicked_a position_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o refute_v but_o all_o these_o attempt_n which_o be_v pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o humane_a society_n will_n i_o hope_v sufficient_o appear_v by_o the_o follow_a discourse_n to_o be_v perfect_o opposite_a to_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n also_o and_o severe_o condemn_v by_o it_o wherefore_o the_o thing_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o book_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n that_o they_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n for_o the_o good_a order_n peace_n and_o settlement_n of_o the_o world_n the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n and_o the_o vindicate_a the_o innocency_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n upon_o this_o account_n i_o can_v wish_v myself_o to_o be_v more_o able_a to_o discourse_v of_o such_o a_o subject_a as_o this_o every_o way_n suitable_o to_o and_o worthy_a of_o itself_o but_o as_o i_o have_v herein_o use_v diligent_a care_n and_o consideration_n so_o i_o can_v free_o say_v i_o have_v every_o where_o endeavour_v impartial_o to_o discover_v and_o faithful_o to_o express_v the_o truth_n and_o have_v never_o use_v any_o unworthy_a artifices_fw-la to_o evade_v or_o obscure_v it_o and_o therefore_o if_o the_o sober_a and_o judicious_a reader_n shall_v in_o any_o thing_n of_o less_o moment_n as_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n discern_v any_o mistake_n i_o shall_v presume_v upon_o his_o candour_n and_o charity_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o handle_v thing_n i_o have_v avoid_v nothing_o which_o i_o apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o difficulty_n or_o considerable_a matter_n of_o objection_n but_o in_o the_o return_n of_o answer_n and_o the_o use_n of_o argument_n to_o confirm_v what_o i_o assert_v i_o have_v oft_o purposely_o omit_v many_o thing_n in_o themselves_o not_o inconsiderable_a for_o the_o shun_v needless_a prolixity_n and_o have_v wave_v several_a thing_n take_v notice_n of_o by_o other_o for_o this_o cause_n sometime_o because_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o lay_v any_o stress_n upon_o such_o thing_n as_o seem_v to_o i_o not_o to_o be_v of_o sufficient_a strength_n on_o this_o account_n for_o instance_n in_o discourse_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o prince_n over_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n i_o do_v not_o insist_v on_o our_o saviour_n and_o s._n peter_n pay_v tribute_n mat._n 17.24_o 27._o for_o though_o many_o ancient_a writer_n speak_v of_o this_o as_o pay_v to_o caesar_n and_o some_o expression_n in_o the_o evangelist_n seem_v to_o favour_v this_o sense_n yet_o i_o suppose_v there_o be_v rather_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o annual_a oblation_n unto_o god_n himself_o which_o the_o jew_n pay_v for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n to_o which_o st_n hilary_n and_o some_o other_o ancient_n refer_v it_o yet_o in_o render_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n i_o still_o reserve_v unto_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n acknowledge_v the_o primary_n necessity_n of_o embrace_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o bear_v a_o high_a reverence_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o that_o authority_n and_o those_o officer_n which_o he_o have_v peculiar_o establish_v therein_o but_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a miscarriage_n among_o man_n that_o there_o be_v those_o who_o look_v upon_o many_o weighty_a thing_n in_o christianity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v mere_o secular_a constitution_n and_o be_v no_o further_o necessary_a to_o be_v observe_v than_o for_o the_o secure_n man_n from_o outward_a penalty_n these_o man_n do_v not_o observe_v and_o consider_v that_o there_o lie_v a_o far_o great_a necessity_n of_o keep_v and_o value_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o devout_o attend_v god_n public_a worship_n and_o orderly_o perform_v its_o office_n with_o other_o thing_n of_o like_a nature_n from_o the_o precept_n and_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o divine_a sanction_n than_o from_o the_o countenance_n or_o establishment_n of_o any_o civil_a law_n or_o secular_a authority_n whatsoever_o the_o lively_a sense_n and_o consideration_n of_o this_o be_v that_o which_o so_o wonderful_o promote_v and_o preserve_v both_o piety_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o it_o have_v no_o encouragement_n from_o the_o temporal_a power_n but_o there_o must_v be_v no_o opposition_n make_v between_o fear_v god_n and_o honour_v the_o king_n but_o a_o careful_a discharge_n of_o both_o and_o these_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v join_v together_o let_v no_o man_n separate_v and_o now_o i_o shall_v only_o entreat_v that_o reader_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o have_v different_a apprehension_n from_o the_o main_a thing_n i_o assert_v to_o be_v so_o just_a to_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o conscience_n as_o impartial_o to_o consider_v and_o embrace_v the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a because_o truth_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v no_o mere_a matter_n of_o speculation_n but_o be_v such_o rule_n to_o direct_v our_o practice_n which_o they_o who_o be_v unwilling_a to_o entertain_v act_n neither_o charitable_o to_o themselves_o nor_o accountable_o to_o god_n and_o he_o who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o spirit_n direct_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n into_o the_o way_n of_o goodness_n uprightness_n truth_n and_o peace_n lin_z regis_n june_n 21._o 1678._o the_o content_n the_o first_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a declare_v sect._n 1_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n acknowledge_v and_o assert_v in_o the_o church_n and_o realm_n of_o england_n sect._n 2._o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o supremacy_n of_o government_n inquire_v into_o with_o particular_a respect_n to_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a sect._n 3_o the_o declaration_n of_o this_o sense_n by_o public_a authority_n observe_v sect._n 4._o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v of_o a_o distinct_a nature_n from_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o be_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o royal_a supremacy_n sect._n 5._o a_o particular_a account_n of_o this_o supremacy_n in_o some_o chief_a matter_n ecclesiastical_a with_o some_o notice_n of_o the_o opposition_n which_o be_v make_v thereunto_o chap._n ii_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a under_o the_o old_a testament_n consider_v sect._n 1_o their_o supreme_a authority_n over_o thing_n and_o person_n sacred_a manifest_v sect._n 2._o the_o various_a plea_n against_o christian_a king_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n about_o religion_n which_o be_v right_o exercise_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n refute_v chap._n iii_o no_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v superior_a or_o equal_a to_o the_o regal_a sect._n 1_o the_o exorbitant_a power_n claim_v to_o the_o jewish_a sanhedrim_n reflect_v on_o with_o a_o refutation_n of_o its_o pretend_a superiority_n over_o the_o king_n himself_o sect._n 2._o the_o determination_n of_o many_o weighty_a case_n claim_v to_o the_o sanhedrim_n as_o exempt_v from_o the_o royal_a power_n examine_v and_o refute_v sect._n 3_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n with_o reflection_n upon_o the_o pretence_n for_o a_o distinct_a supreme_a ecclesiastical_a senate_n chap._n iu._n royal_a supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a prove_v from_o reason_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n sect._n 1_o the_o evidence_n hereof_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n sect._n 2._o the_o same_o establish_v by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n sect._n 3_o what_o authority_n such_o prince_n have_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a who_o be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o church_n sect._n 4._o a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o full_a clear_v this_o matter_n chap._n v._o a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n sect._n 1_o of_o the_o general_n exercise_n of_o this_o supremacy_n and_o its_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a sect._n 2._o this_o supremacy_n own_v in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o three_o at_o ephesus_n sect._n 3_o the_o same_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o other_o sect._n 4._o some_o objection_n concern_v the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o arianism_n consider_v sect._n 5._o other_o objection_n from_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eminency_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o authority_n sect._n 6._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o exemption_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o secular_a cognisance_n
christian_a emperor_n themselves_o so_o we_o have_v this_o evidence_n that_o none_o of_o these_o emperor_n affect_v or_o ordinary_o use_v this_o title_n if_o they_o do_v at_o all_o own_o it_o not_o only_o in_o that_o gratian_n open_o declare_v against_o it_o but_o also_o 1._o in_o that_o none_o of_o they_o use_v it_o in_o any_o of_o their_o public_a edict_n as_o be_v do_v usual_o by_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n 2._o nor_o so_o far_o as_o can_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o various_a medal_n stamp_v in_o their_o time_n do_v they_o make_v use_n thereof_o as_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n have_v do_v in_o any_o of_o their_o coin_n which_o mr_n selden_n acknowledge_v ibid._n seld._n ibid._n 3._o it_o be_v mention_v by_o sozomen_n 1._o sozom._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 5._o c._n 1._o as_o one_o of_o the_o note_n of_o julian_n forsake_v christianity_n that_o he_o call_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o pontifex_n 4._o but_o when_o god_n eminent_o reveal_v his_o will_n by_o moses_n have_v form_v a_o more_o public_a testament_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a power_n separate_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n ample_a and_o visible_a establishment_n of_o a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n under_o the_o jewish_a dispensation_n than_o be_v before_o it_o he_o then_o divide_v the_o kingly_a authority_n and_o the_o priesthood_n into_o distinct_a hand_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o under_o judaisme_n the_o priesthood_n be_v fix_v in_o the_o family_n of_o aaron_n ex._n 28.1_o ch_n 40.15_o and_o when_o corah_n who_o be_v of_o the_o chief_a family_n of_o the_o levite_n which_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a thing_n num._n 16.1_o compare_v with_o num._n 4.4_o etc._n etc._n and_o his_o company_n undertake_v presumptuous_o to_o invade_v this_o office_n they_o be_v punish_v with_o severe_a dreadful_a and_o miraculous_a judgement_n in_o that_o the_o earth_n open_v its_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v up_o the_o company_n of_o corah_n num._n 16.32_o 33._o and_o the_o fire_n that_o come_v out_o from_o the_o lord_n consume_v the_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o man_n that_o offer_v incense_v 693._o joseph_n ant._n jud._n l._n 4._o c._n 3._o phil._n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr mos_fw-la l._n 3._o p._n 693._o v._o 35._o and_o as_o the_o ancient_a jewish_a writer_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v not_o any_o member_n of_o these_o man_n remain_v which_o can_v receive_v a_o burial_n and_o from_o hence_o the_o jew_n receive_v a_o strict_a admonition_n that_o no_o man_n whosoever_o who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o seed_n of_o aaron_n shall_v come_v near_o to_o offer_v incense_n before_o the_o lord_n v._o 40._o and_o this_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o the_o family_n of_o aaron_n be_v further_o confirm_v by_o the_o miracle_n of_o aaron_n rod_n blossom_a num._n 17_o 1.-10_a 5._o and_o that_o the_o king_n and_o chief_a ruler_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o of_o the_o line_n of_o aaron_n may_v not_o intermeddle_v with_o the_o execution_n of_o this_o priestly_a office_n be_v manifest_a beside_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o the_o law_n from_o other_o special_a instance_n for_o when_o saul_n undertake_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n 14._o 1_o sam._n 13.9_o 13_o 14._o he_o be_v sharp_o rebuke_v by_o samuel_n and_o thereupon_o god_n denounce_v this_o heavy_a judgement_n against_o he_o that_o his_o kingdom_n must_v not_o continue_v and_o when_o vzziah_n attempt_v to_o offer_v incense_n he_o be_v smite_v with_o leprosy_n for_o this_o transgression_n 11._o ant._n jud._n l._n 9_o c._n 11._o 2_o chr._n 26.16_o 22._o to_o which_o josephus_n add_v other_o testimony_n of_o the_o divine_a displeasure_n against_o he_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o judgement_n upon_o vzziah_n be_v inflict_v on_o one_o of_o their_o solemn_a feast_n day_n which_o if_o it_o be_v so_o may_v render_v it_o the_o more_o remarkable_a and_o the_o reason_n why_o god_n fix_v the_o priesthood_n in_o the_o family_n of_o aaron_n and_o not_o in_o moses_n and_o the_o successive_a governor_n be_v not_o chief_o 10._o ant._n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o as_o josephus_n represent_v moses_n to_o speak_v from_o the_o worth_n and_o desert_n of_o aaron_n but_o it_o tend_v much_o to_o excite_v the_o great_a reverence_n and_o awe_n towards_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n and_o a_o high_a veneration_n for_o the_o office_n of_o religion_n that_o no_o person_n no_o not_o the_o high_a among_o man_n may_v perform_v these_o sacred_a office_n of_o approach_v to_o god_n by_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n save_v only_o those_o person_n who_o god_n have_v particular_o set_v apart_o for_o that_o purpose_n and_o withal_o the_o priest_n blessing_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o especial_o aaron_n put_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o head_n of_o the_o live-goat_n leu._n 16.21_o 22._o which_o include_v the_o apply_v god_n pardon_v to_o they_o and_o other_o priestly_a performance_n which_o be_v not_o mere_a action_n of_o natural_a religion_n but_o depend_v upon_o god_n institution_n can_v not_o be_v perform_v but_o by_o a_o especial_a and_o peculiar_a authority_n derive_v from_o god_n to_o that_o intent_n or_o in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o apostle_n heb._n 5.3_o no_o man_n take_v this_o honour_n to_o himself_o but_o he_o that_o be_v call_v of_o god_n as_o be_v aaron_n 7._o and_o in_o the_o state_n of_o christianity_n gospel_n and_o under_o the_o gospel_n as_o christ_n have_v establish_v the_o officer_n of_o his_o church_n so_o there_o seem_v rather_o more_o reason_n for_o the_o peculiar_a distinct_a institution_n of_o these_o officer_n under_o the_o christian_a church_n than_o under_o the_o jewsih_n for_o while_o the_o jewish_a priest_n chief_o act_v for_o man_n towards_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n the_o christian_a officer_n do_v in_o more_o thing_n than_o they_o do_v act_n from_o god_n and_o in_o his_o name_n towards_o man_n which_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v more_o especial_o require_v a_o authority_n peculiar_o receive_v from_o god_n for_o who_o can_v deprive_v any_o person_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o society_n which_o christ_n have_v found_v or_o receive_v and_o restore_v they_o unto_o it_o but_o by_o the_o authority_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v or_o how_o can_v any_o person_n consecrate_v symbol_n and_o dispense_v they_o as_o seal_v the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n and_o exhibit_v from_o christ_n the_o blessing_n and_o benefit_n thereof_o to_o the_o due_a receiver_n unless_o they_o be_v those_o who_o have_v receive_v commission_n from_o he_o to_o this_o purpose_n or_o who_o can_v pronounce_v absolution_n in_o christ_n name_n which_o be_v also_o implicit_o include_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o other_o ministerial_a office_n unless_o he_o have_v give_v they_o such_o particular_a authority_n and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o solemn_a ecclesiastical_a benediction_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o such_o officer_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n who_o be_v to_o be_v invest_v with_o this_o authority_n 8._o and_o that_o this_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n under_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v commit_v to_o peculiar_a officer_n and_o not_o fix_v in_o they_o who_o have_v the_o civil_a power_n be_v that_o which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v appoint_v who_o do_v not_o call_v secular_a ruler_n to_o be_v his_o apostle_n this_o be_v partly_o requisite_a because_o there_o be_v different_a qualification_n to_o fit_a person_n for_o secular_a government_n and_o for_o preside_v in_o the_o church_n and_o because_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v call_v to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n shall_v not_o be_v destitute_a of_o its_o guide_n in_o a_o time_n of_o persecution_n when_o it_o may_v need_v they_o most_o but_o this_o also_o make_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n itself_o as_o it_o be_v a_o peculiar_a christian_a society_n and_o its_o dependence_n on_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o its_o relation_n to_o he_o to_o be_v the_o more_o visible_a and_o remarkable_a by_o the_o distinct_a officer_n and_o authority_n constitute_v to_o dispense_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o it_o tend_v also_o to_o conciliate_v a_o high_a honour_n and_o veneration_n for_o the_o particular_a institution_n of_o god_n and_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o new_a covenant_n in_o that_o the_o administration_n of_o they_o be_v the_o proper_a design_a work_n of_o such_o peculiar_a officer_n of_o his_o appointment_n and_o therefore_o if_o any_o will_v make_v the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n to_o be_v a_o authority_n appendent_a or_o annex_v unto_o the_o civil_a he_o undertake_v to_o unite_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o synesius_n his_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 57_o syne_n ep._n 57_o such_o as_o can_v be_v knit_v or_o weave_v into_o one_o another_o 9_o but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v government_n ecclesiastical_a
david_n 1_o kin._n 1.26_o and_o that_o david_n be_v his_o lord_n v._o 11_o 27._o and_o david_n own_v himself_o to_o be_v his_o lord_n v._o 33._o and_o give_v he_o command_v concern_v the_o inaugurate_n of_o solomon_n v._o 32_o 33_o 34._o which_o nathan_n observe_v ibid._n schickard_n de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n heb._n c._n 4._o theor_n 13._o carpzov_n in_o schick_n ibid._n v._o 38._o and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jewish_a rabbin_n maimonides_n and_o r._n bechai_n have_v be_v by_o other_o observe_v who_o from_o the_o example_n of_o nathan_n 1_o kin._n 1.23_o declare_v that_o a_o prophet_n be_v to_o stand_v before_o the_o king_n and_o to_o do_v reverence_n to_o he_o with_o his_o face_n to_o the_o earth_n 7._o etc._n idolatry_n etc._n etc._n concern_v other_o general_a and_o necessary_a matter_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v so_o plain_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o idolatry_n witchcraft_n and_o other_o such_o gross_a pollution_n be_v punish_v and_o suppress_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o good_a king_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o refer_v to_o particular_a place_n when_o micah_n and_o the_o danite_n have_v a_o house_n of_o god_n it_o be_v particular_o observe_v that_o in_o those_o day_n there_o be_v no_o king_n in_o israel_n jud._n 17.5_o 6._o ch_z 18.1_o which_o word_n do_v plain_o intimate_v that_o if_o there_o have_v be_v then_o a_o king_n or_o settle_a governor_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v his_o care_n to_o prohibit_v and_o root_v out_o such_o transgression_n against_o god_n and_o s._n aug._n assert_v bonifac_o aug._n epist_n ad_fw-la bonifac_o that_o other_o king_n ought_v to_o serve_v god_n as_o hezekiah_o do_o who_o destroy_v the_o grove_n and_o temple_n of_o idol_n and_o that_o josiah_n the_o king_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o altar_n of_o bethel_n be_v foretell_v 1_o kin._n 13.2_o 8._o now_o though_o most_o of_o these_o thing_n with_o many_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n have_v be_v frequent_o observe_v by_o other_o writer_n yet_o i_o think_v it_o necessary_a somewhat_o particular_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o in_o the_o management_n of_o this_o argument_n especial_o because_o of_o the_o opposition_n i_o must_v meet_v with_o and_o encounter_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n 9_o but_o lest_o any_o shall_v say_v god_n their_o govern_v herein_o be_v approve_v of_o god_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v indeed_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o undertake_v without_o right_n it_o must_v be_v further_o consider_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o royal_a authority_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a be_v approve_v and_o commend_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o therefore_o be_v no_o unjust_a usurpation_n thus_o for_o instance_n asa_n care_n of_o reform_v religion_n and_o establish_v it_o tbroughout_v all_o judah_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v that_o which_o be_v right_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o lord_n 2_o chr._n 14_o 2-5_a and_o those_o pious_a act_n of_o hezekiah_n and_o josiah_n for_o the_o suppress_n false_a worship_n and_o establish_v true_a religion_n have_v a_o high_a and_o signal_n commendation_n from_o god_n himself_o 2_o kin._n 18.3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o ch_n 23.1_o 2_o 25._o and_o where_o there_o be_v defect_n in_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o public_a worship_n even_o this_o be_v charge_v as_o a_o blemish_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n who_o then_o reign_v as_o upon_o asa_n jehosaphat_n joash_n amaziah_n and_o other_o 1_o kin._n 15.4_o ch_n 22.43_o 2_o kin._n 12.3_o ch_n 14.4_o and_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o church_n 1.1640_o can._n 1.1640_o that_o the_o care_n of_o god_n church_n be_v so_o commit_v to_o king_n in_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v commend_v when_o the_o church_n keep_v the_o right_a way_n and_o tax_v when_o it_o run_v amiss_o and_o therefore_o her_o government_n belong_v in_o chief_a unto_o king_n for_o otherwise_o one_o man_n will_v be_v commend_v for_o another_o care_n and_o tax_v for_o another_o negligence_n which_o be_v not_o god_n way_n sect_n ii_o the_o various_a plea_n against_o christian_a king_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n about_o religion_n which_o be_v right_o exercise_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n refute_v sect._n 2_o 1._o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n may_v be_v avoid_v divers_a method_n be_v make_v use_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o which_o i_o shall_v consider_v and_o those_o which_o in_o this_o section_n i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o be_v reducible_a to_o two_o rank_n under_o the_o former_a i_o shall_v examine_v those_o pretence_n which_o be_v make_v to_o evidence_n that_o the_o jewish_a king_n order_v thing_n about_o religion_n be_v a_o extraordinary_a case_n and_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a power_n and_o commission_n and_o therefore_o must_v not_o be_v make_v a_o pattern_n for_o other_o time_n under_o the_o second_o i_o shall_v consider_v such_o plea_n as_o will_v make_v a_o show_n of_o proof_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o gospel_n state_n and_o the_o moysaicall_a dispensation_n in_o this_o particular_a that_o thereupon_o prince_n be_v not_o capable_a now_o of_o the_o like_a sovereignty_n which_o they_o then_o enjoy_v 2._o with_o respect_n to_o the_o former_a head_n first_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v david_n 7._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o solomon_n and_o josiah_n to_o have_v act_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o prophet_n not_o as_o king_n and_o if_o this_o speak_v to_o the_o purpose_n the_o like_a must_v be_v suppose_v concern_v all_o other_o king_n ecclesiastical_a they_o govern_v as_o king_n not_o as_o prophet_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a who_o command_v about_o religion_n and_o yet_o the_o scripture_n express_o call_v these_o order_n the_o commandment_n of_o the_o king_n 2_o chr._n 29.24_o ch_n 30.6_o ch_n 31.13_o ch_n 35.10_o 16._o and_o elsewhere_o and_o sometime_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o prince_n 2_o chr._n 29.30_o ch_n 30.12_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o pretence_n for_o affix_v the_o prophetical_a office_n unto_o all_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n who_o give_v command_n about_o religion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o neither_o jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n nor_o divers_a other_o of_o they_o be_v themselves_o prophet_n but_o do_v as_o occasion_v require_v consult_v other_o as_o the_o prophet_n of_o god_n 5._o de_fw-fr concordia_fw-la sa._n &_o imp._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o n._n 5._o and_o this_o be_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v by_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n that_o thereupon_o he_o just_o reject_v this_o plea_n as_o insufficient_a though_o he_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v usual_a 3._o 198._o they_o have_v no_o extraordinary_a commission_n herein_o v._o bishop_n bilson_n of_o christian_a subj_fw-la par._n 2._o p._n 198._o but_o other_o say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o family_n of_o israel_n may_v do_v what_o they_o do_v warrantable_o concern_v religion_n by_o a_o special_a command_n of_o god_n make_v know_v by_o a_o prophet_n and_o this_o may_v make_v their_o undertake_n herein_o necessary_a now_o that_o prophet_n do_v advise_v and_o direct_v in_o some_o of_o these_o case_n be_v grant_v but_o still_o the_o authority_n which_o establish_v such_o direction_n by_o a_o public_a sanction_n be_v the_o royal_a power_n but_o if_o any_o pretend_v that_o the_o king_n receive_v their_o authority_n herein_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n from_o a_o prophet_n he_o ought_v to_o give_v proof_n of_o this_o which_o he_o can_v never_o do_v but_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o place_n for_o any_o such_o conjecture_n will_v appear_v because_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o god_n prophet_n shall_v constant_o require_v the_o king_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v ordinary_o unsuitable_a for_o their_o office_n to_o undertake_v and_o it_o be_v also_o injurious_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o think_v that_o he_o shall_v make_v the_o care_n of_o religion_n the_o duty_n of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o stock_n of_o david_n only_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a message_n to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o 2._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o many_o thing_n concern_v religion_n be_v well_o undertake_v by_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n without_o so_o much_o as_o the_o special_a direction_n of_o a_o prophet_n such_o be_v david_n first_o intention_n to_o build_v a_o temple_n which_o god_n approve_v hezekiahs_n order_n for_o the_o general_a passover_n in_o the_o second_o month_n which_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o consultation_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o prince_n 2_o chr._n 30.2_o and_o josiah_n reformation_n be_v in_o a_o good_a measure_n effect_v before_o he_o advise_v with_o the_o prophetess_n huldah_fw-mi 4._o 5._o cun._n de_fw-fr rep._n hebr._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o marca_n de_fw-fr conc._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o n._n 4_o 5._o but_o there_o be_v another_o plea_n make_v use_v of_o by_o cunaeus_n
and_o another_o learned_a man_n who_o evident_o follow_v he_o they_o assert_v the_o right_n of_o king_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o that_o they_o have_v then_o such_o a_o supereminent_a authority_n that_o according_a to_o maimonides_n even_o the_o high_a priest_n be_v to_o stand_v in_o the_o king_n presence_n and_o that_o no_o other_o person_n no_o not_o the_o priest_n may_v sit_v within_o the_o court_n of_o the_o temple_n save_v only_o the_o king_n 6._o their_o authority_n not_o from_o any_o sacerdotal_a unction_n ibid._n c._n 6._o n._n 6._o and_o all_o this_o they_o find_v upon_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a unction_n or_o his_o be_v anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a oil_n hence_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n assert_v that_o he_o act_v privilegio_fw-la regii_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la as_o have_v obtain_v by_o his_o unction_n the_o privilege_n of_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n ibid._n cun._n ibid._n and_o hereupon_o cunaeus_n think_v that_o david_n may_v wear_v the_o priestly_a ephod_n and_o thereby_o consult_v the_o urim_n and_o thummim_n but_o this_o also_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a pretence_n partly_o because_o the_o royal_a anoint_v be_v only_o design_v to_o be_v the_o anoint_v such_o a_o person_n to_o be_v king_n as_o be_v express_v 1_o sam._n 15.1_o 2_o sam._n 3.39_o 1_o kin._n 1.34_o and_o in_o many_o other_o place_n and_o partly_o because_o such_o a_o anoint_a king_n have_v no_o right_a to_o perform_v the_o priestly_a action_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o great_a guilt_n of_o saul_n in_o sacrifice_v and_o much_o less_o can_v this_o give_v he_o any_o ecclesiastical_a or_o sacerdotal_a superiority_n over_o the_o high_a priest_n himself_o since_o every_o successive_a high_a priest_n be_v to_o be_v anoint_v with_o this_o holy_a oil_n while_o most_o of_o the_o king_n even_o of_o the_o family_n of_o david_n be_v probable_o not_o at_o all_o anoint_a as_o i_o shall_v observe_v in_o another_o place_n and_o whether_o that_o holy_a oil_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n 4._o abarb._n de_fw-fr unctione_n in_o exod._n 30._o schick_n de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n c._n 1._o theor_n 4._o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o usual_a anoint_v of_o the_o king_n though_o it_o be_v assert_v by_o the_o jewish_a writer_n as_o shickard_n have_v observe_v may_v yet_o possible_o admit_v of_o a_o further_a enquity_n 5._o and_o i_o must_v further_o observe_v moses_n or_o any_o special_a law_n of_o moses_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o particular_a law_n of_o god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o some_o will_v pretend_v which_o give_v any_o special_a authority_n to_o their_o king_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o therefore_o they_o proceed_v only_o upon_o the_o general_a and_o common_a right_n which_o chief_a governor_n of_o a_o realm_n have_v even_o concern_v those_o thing_n since_o in_o his_o office_n he_o undertake_v principis_fw-la de_fw-fr creatione_fw-la principis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o care_n and_o oversight_n of_o private_a public_a and_o sacred_a thing_n as_o philo_n express_v it_o indeed_o the_o israelite_n have_v particular_a law_n which_o inflict_v the_o punishment_n of_o death_n upon_o idolatry_n witchcraft_n blasphemy_n and_o other_o such_o like_a vice_n ex._n 22.18_o 20._o levit._fw-la 24.15_o 16._o deut._n 17_o 2-5_a but_o it_o can_v not_o otherwise_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n to_o execute_v these_o law_n than_o as_o a_o judiciary_n authority_n in_o these_o case_n 10._o mr._n thorndike_n right_o of_o the_o church_n ch_n 1._o p._n 10._o be_v include_v in_o his_o general_a royal_a power_n have_v all_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n reserve_v and_o exempt_v from_o the_o royal_a government_n it_o will_v then_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n only_o to_o have_v execute_v those_o law_n especial_o since_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n be_v sometime_o inflict_v by_o prophet_n 1_o sam._n 15.33_o 1_o kin._n 18.40_o 2_o kinse_n 10_o 12._o and_o that_o the_o death_n of_o a_o malefactor_n be_v sometime_o the_o issue_n of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v intimate_v in_o deut._n 17.12_o and_o seem_v also_o observe_v by_o clemens_n romanus_n 54._o epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 54._o and_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o decline_a state_n of_o the_o jewish_a government_n under_o the_o maccabee_n and_o downward_o when_o the_o chief_a execution_n of_o all_o law_n 2._o joseph_n count_v apion_n l._n 2._o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n josephus_n frame_v his_o description_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o jewish_a commonwealth_n as_o commit_v the_o chief_a secular_a power_n to_o the_o priest_n and_o make_v they_o both_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o judge_n of_o all_o case_n and_o the_o punisher_n of_o all_o offender_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o while_o the_o royal_a authority_n flourish_v the_o law_n against_o witchcraft_n idolatry_n and_o such_o like_a vice_n be_v put_v in_o execution_n thereby_o 1_o sam._n 28.9_o 2_o kin._n 23.24_o 2_o chron._n 34.4_o 5._o 6._o and_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a constitution_n in_o all_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o do_v assert_v any_o singular_a supremacy_n more_o than_o what_o be_v general_o include_v in_o the_o regal_a authority_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n over_o their_o priest_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n indeed_o cunaeus_n do_v offer_v a_o instance_n of_o a_o particular_a positive_a law_n of_o moses_n supra_fw-la cun._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n deut._n 17.18_o 19_o 20._o where_o god_n require_v that_o the_o king_n shall_v write_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v with_o he_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v read_v therein_o all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n that_o he_o may_v fear_v the_o lord_n to_o keep_v all_o the_o word_n of_o this_o law_n and_o these_o statute_n to_o do_v they_o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o law_n which_o make_v the_o care_n of_o religion_n more_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o hebrew_n king_n than_o of_o the_o christian_a since_o these_o also_o be_v to_o acquaint_v themselves_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o to_o do_v his_o will_n but_o neither_o of_o they_o may_v exercise_v that_o spiritual_a power_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n it_o may_v indeed_o be_v say_v that_o king_n can_v right_o fear_v and_o serve_v god_n unless_o they_o make_v use_v of_o their_o authority_n to_o promote_v religious_a piety_n even_o in_o all_o sort_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o this_o be_v true_o assert_v by_o s._n austin_n 50._o aug._n ep._n 50._o but_o then_o this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o peculiar_a concernment_n to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o will_v equal_o extend_v itself_o to_o those_o who_o live_v under_o christianity_n 7._o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v from_o the_o peculiar_a state_n of_o the_o gospel_n law_n reverence_n to_o prince_n more_o full_o require_v in_o the_o gospel_n than_o in_o the_o law_n to_o debar_v christian_a king_n from_o that_o authority_n which_o certain_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o royal_a government_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v of_o no_o force_n and_o this_o will_v easy_o be_v admit_v by_o they_o who_o consider_v that_o the_o precept_n for_o honour_v the_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v more_o plain_o express_v and_o universal_o enjoin_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o ever_o they_o be_v under_o the_o old_a but_o that_o there_o be_v any_o direct_a prohibition_n in_o the_o gospel_n against_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n in_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n do_v assert_v this_o authority_n shall_v be_v hereafter_o show_v 8._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o own_o kingdom_n who_o ow_v the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o king_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n 33._o right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 8._o epilogue_n b._n 1._o ch_n 19_o &_o b._n 3._o ch._n 33._o and_o allow_v the_o consequence_n hereof_o in_o general_n from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n do_v seem_v to_o deny_v that_o the_o same_o right_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n may_v be_v claim_v by_o the_o christian_a king_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o jewish_a now_o that_o which_o be_v here_o demand_v be_v that_o the_o general_a power_n of_o ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n be_v under_o both_o dispensation_n the_o same_o in_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n in_o establish_v matter_n of_o expediency_n for_o order_n sake_n and_o in_o punish_v transgressor_n supremacy_n the_o
difference_n of_o judaisme_n and_o christianity_n consider_v with_o respect_n to_o supremacy_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a subject_a matter_n of_o this_o authority_n which_o can_v possible_o be_v the_o same_o in_o judaisme_n and_o christianity_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n appear_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o supreme_a authority_n many_o thing_n be_v allowable_a under_o the_o law_n which_o be_v not_o so_o under_o the_o gospel_n but_o it_o be_v here_o further_o plead_v that_o the_o king_n under_o the_o law_n may_v be_v further_o interest_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n than_o the_o gospel_n will_v admit_v because_o the_o church_n and_o state_n be_v not_o so_o much_o distinguish_v under_o the_o legal_a oeconomy_n as_o under_o the_o evangelical_n the_o moysaicall_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o rule_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o of_o the_o political_a government_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o proper_a fix_a kingly_a authority_n in_o the_o family_n of_o israel_n be_v not_o so_o much_o establish_v as_o only_o allow_v by_o the_o moysaicall_a law_n and_o though_o there_o be_v a_o true_a royal_a power_n in_o moses_n and_o in_o the_o judge_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o fix_v and_o determine_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a government_n by_o a_o particular_a law_n and_o the_o priesthood_n under_o the_o law_n be_v as_o full_o distinct_a from_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o the_o church_n government_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v neither_o of_o they_o derive_v themselves_o from_o the_o civil_a nor_o resolve_v themselves_o into_o it_o but_o in_o both_o these_o dispensation_n as_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n be_v appoint_v by_o they_o so_o be_v the_o civil_a also_o in_o general_n establish_v yet_o so_o that_o the_o foundation_n which_o it_o have_v in_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v antecedent_n unto_o both_o and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n as_o to_o subjection_n of_o thing_n and_o person_n ecclesiastical_a unto_o prince_n it_o may_v seem_v plausible_a which_o yet_o be_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n may_v the_o rather_o pretend_v exemption_n from_o the_o royal_a power_n as_o be_v establish_v before_o the_o fix_a royal_a line_n 9_o supra_fw-la epilogue_n b._n 1._o ch._n 20._o right_o of_o the_o church_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la it_o be_v also_o urge_v and_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n than_o the_o limit_n of_o any_o single_a temporal_a sovereign_n whereas_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o state_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n except_o the_o case_n of_o some_o proselyte_n such_o as_o naaman_n be_v among_o the_o gentile_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o by_o the_o determination_n of_o catholic_n council_n or_o by_o the_o universal_a practice_n of_o christian_n abroad_o any_o particular_a christian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o sovereign_n thereof_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o entertain_v and_o establish_v some_o thing_n otherwise_o indifferent_a in_o a_o compliance_n with_o these_o general_o receive_v usage_n and_o thereby_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o peace_n unity_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v some_o thing_n relate_v to_o canonical_a ordination_n the_o solemnize_n of_o marriage_n the_o observation_n of_o the_o church_n festival_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o communicate_v with_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n indeed_o no_o such_o rule_n as_o this_o can_v have_v any_o force_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o yet_o this_o consideration_n can_v hinder_v either_o the_o extent_n or_o exercise_n of_o the_o prince_n authority_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n unless_o this_o power_n have_v consist_v in_o a_o liberty_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o rule_n in_o matter_n adiaphorous_a relate_v to_o religion_n beside_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whereas_o it_o do_v consist_v in_o such_o a_o right_n as_o can_v be_v restrain_v or_o annul_v by_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n to_o establish_v by_o civil_a sanction_n what_o be_v useful_a about_o religion_n and_o his_o be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o admit_v and_o embrace_v such_o particular_a thing_n as_o conduce_v to_o the_o unity_n or_o welfare_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o duty_n every_o christian_n owe_v unto_o god_n be_v no_o more_o prejudicial_a to_o his_o supremacy_n of_o government_n in_o this_o very_a case_n than_o a_o private_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o admit_v what_o general_a custom_n have_v make_v a_o part_n of_o decency_n and_o civility_n be_v prejudicial_a to_o or_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o right_a and_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o command_v his_o own_o action_n 10._o wherefore_o it_o remain_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o christian_a prince_n notwithstanding_o these_o thing_n object_v be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o in_o some_o particularity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o way_n of_o its_o exercise_n and_o this_o may_v possible_o be_v all_o that_o mr_n thorndike_n intend_v who_o express_v a_o difference_n in_o this_o matter_n between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n refer_v this_o sometime_o 11._o sometime_o right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 11._o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n or_o else_o 11._o else_o review_n ch._n 1._o p._n 11._o as_o a_o stop_n to_o erastus_n yet_o he_o plain_o assert_v from_o the_o consideration_n that_o the_o apocalypse_n foretell_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o christianity_n 15._o christianity_n review_n p._n 15._o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o christian_a power_n attain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o the_o king_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n always_o have_v by_o the_o make_n christianity_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n and_o he_o also_o admit_v 14._o admit_v right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o review_n ch_n 1._o p._n 13_o 14._o the_o same_o power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a both_o in_o the_o christian_a state_n and_o in_o the_o jewish_a to_o flow_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n and_o the_o necessary_a duty_n of_o this_o power_n be_v employ_v to_o advance_v religion_n 11._o church_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o church_n another_o thing_n which_o may_v possible_o deserve_v some_o consideration_n be_v from_o the_o general_a usage_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o dedication_n and_o consecration_n of_o church_n some_o have_v think_v that_o when_o salomon_n temple_n be_v consecrate_v the_o consecration_n thereof_o be_v main_o perform_v by_o solomon_n himself_o who_o be_v the_o king_n this_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o leviathan_n 2._o leviath_n ch._n 40._o hospin_n de_fw-fr templ_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o and_o some_o man_n of_o learning_n seem_v to_o favour_v this_o notion_n speak_v of_o he_o ipse_fw-la dedicationis_fw-la praecipuas_fw-la obivit_fw-la part_n that_o he_o himself_o discharge_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o dedication_n but_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v be_v so_o far_o as_o any_o account_n thereof_o can_v be_v discover_v to_o have_v their_o church_n dedicate_v not_o by_o prince_n undertake_v to_o celebrate_v that_o solemnity_n but_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n 44._o c._n 1._o q._n 2._o c._n placuit_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi do_v 1._o leon._n ep._n 88_o ad_fw-la germ._n &_o gal._n episcop_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n c._n 40_o 43_o 44._o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o divers_a canon_n mention_v by_o gratian_n and_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o leo_n but_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n herein_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a for_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a account_n give_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n of_o the_o dedication_n of_o a_o famous_a church_n in_o jerusalem_n to_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o divers_a bishop_n be_v assemble_v and_o do_v bear_v their_o part_n in_o that_o solemnity_n and_o the_o same_o author_n acquaint_v we_o that_o in_o his_o reign_n there_o be_v in_o divers_a city_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 3._o consecration_n of_o those_o place_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v then_o late_o build_v and_o the_o meeting_n of_o bishop_n to_o that_o end_n 12._o but_o that_o this_o seem_a difficulty_n may_v be_v clear_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o thing_n do_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n 1._o solomon_n who_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o build_v his_o house_n when_o he_o have_v finish_v it_o yield_v up_o his_o right_n and_o present_v it_o to_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n desire_v god_n acceptance_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v useful_a to_o the_o design_a end_n and_o the_o
1._o con._n eph._n c._n 32._o to_o engage_v the_o royal_a power_n to_o take_v care_n of_o religion_n because_o all_o civil_a power_n be_v to_o intend_v the_o good_a of_o their_o inferior_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n 13.4_o and_o the_o instance_n of_o david_n jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n constantine_n theodosius_n and_o many_o other_o pious_a king_n and_o emperor_n do_v manifest_a that_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o procure_v very_o great_a good_a to_o their_o subject_n by_o their_o pious_a care_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o no_o doubt_n s._n austin_n may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v confident_a 50._o cont._n ep._n gaudent_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 17._o &_o in_o epist_n 50._o that_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n about_o religion_n have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o bring_v many_o to_o salvation_n by_o jesus_n christ_n 7._o and_o the_o royal_a government_n be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o paternal_a enlarge_v in_o the_o extent_n thereof_o over_o several_a family_n but_o not_o restrain_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o most_o excellent_a and_o useful_a part_n of_o its_o authority_n god_n ordinance_n hereby_o place_v other_o in_o that_o authority_n which_o adam_n and_o noah_n have_v 727._o phil._n de_fw-fr create_v princip_n p._n 727._o over_o their_o multiply_a and_o enlarge_v progeny_n hence_o prince_n be_v fit_o style_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o common_a parent_n of_o city_n and_o kingdom_n their_o political_a and_o civil_a be_v have_v a_o dependence_n also_o upon_o they_o who_o be_v call_v patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la 8._o and_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o paternal_a power_n will_v remove_v the_o objection_n which_o some_o man_n make_v use_v of_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o religion_n must_v be_v so_o far_o leave_v free_a as_o not_o to_o be_v command_v and_o enjoin_v by_o any_o humane_a civil_a power_n than_o will_v abraham_n command_v his_o child_n and_o household_n have_v be_v unblamable_a he_o be_v in_o his_o sphere_n a_o secular_a ruler_n as_o well_o as_o a_o prince_n be_v or_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o grow_v man_n who_o be_v come_v to_o year_n of_o understanding_n and_o have_v undertake_v the_o profession_n of_o true_a religion_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o far_o leave_v to_o their_o own_o choice_n as_o not_o to_o be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o any_o civil_a power_n with_o respect_n to_o religion_n this_o also_o be_v refute_v by_o the_o instance_n of_o abraham_n command_a his_o household_n which_o be_v so_o large_a 2138._o v._o salian_a an._n m._n 2118._o n._n 13._o &_o a_o 2138._o that_o many_o year_n before_o this_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o sodom_n when_o god_n give_v abraham_n this_o commendation_n he_o can_v arm_v three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o soldier_n of_o his_o own_o household_n gen._n 14.14_o and_o all_o his_o numerous_a family_n have_v be_v circumcise_a and_o since_o abraham_n continue_v under_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o his_o family_n be_v further_o enlarge_v before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o commendation_n of_o he_o 9_o to_o all_o this_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o he_o who_o do_v sober_o consider_v what_o sad_a disturbance_n and_o commotion_n in_o divers_a kingdom_n have_v be_v the_o product_n of_o the_o corruption_n and_o error_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n both_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o spiritual_a power_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o disloyal_a position_n and_o tumultuous_a practice_n of_o other_o sect_n and_o their_o frequent_a rebellion_n shall_v need_v no_o other_o argument_n to_o convince_v he_o that_o the_o prince_n exercise_n of_o government_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n be_v great_o necessary_a for_o the_o secure_v his_o own_o authority_n the_o peace_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o property_n of_o his_o subject_n sect_n ii_o the_o same_o establish_v by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n 1._o that_o the_o gospel_n doctrine_n never_o intend_v to_o destroy_v or_o diminish_v the_o right_n of_o secular_a power_n be_v grant_v by_o some_o of_o chief_a note_n among_o the_o romanist_n christus_fw-la say_v p._n the_o marca_n cum_fw-la evangelium_fw-la suum_fw-la institueret_fw-la 25._o de_fw-fr concord_n in_o proleg_n p._n 25._o regum_fw-la dignitatem_fw-la non_fw-la laesit_fw-la and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o the_o tendency_n of_o those_o great_a christian_a duty_n of_o humility_n meekness_n peace_n and_o righteousness_n but_o also_o from_o the_o many_o particular_a injunction_n of_o subjection_n to_o ruler_n and_o from_o our_o bless_a saviour_n his_o command_a to_o give_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n supremacy_n christianity_n establish_v regal_a supremacy_n and_o also_o in_o that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n do_v peculiar_o enjoin_v fidelity_n and_o obedience_n in_o all_o all_o inferior_a relation_n towards_o their_o superior_n that_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o this_o duty_n christianity_n may_v be_v adorn_v and_o recommend_v in_o the_o world_n even_o to_o those_o who_o do_v oppose_v or_o reject_v it_o tit._n 2.9_o 10._o 1_o pet._n 2.12_o 13_o 14_o 15._o ch_z 3.1_o 2._o 2._o and_o with_o some_o prospect_n to_o christianity_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v call_v upon_o to_o serve_v the_o lord_n ps_n 2.10_o 11._o and_o be_v foretell_v to_o be_v nurse_v father_n be_v 49.23_o sect._n 2_o and_o both_o this_o and_o their_o undertake_n christianity_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o it_o do_v require_v they_o in_o their_o place_n and_o by_o their_o interest_n and_o authority_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n of_o his_o church_n and_o religion_n and_o s._n austin_n well_o declare_v 51._o conr._n cresc_n l._n 3._o c._n 51._o that_o king_n than_o serve_v god_n in_o their_o kingdom_n when_o they_o therein_o command_v what_o thing_n be_v good_a and_o prohibit_v evil_a non_fw-la solum_fw-la quae_fw-la pertinent_a ad_fw-la humanam_fw-la societatem_fw-la verum_fw-la etiam_fw-la quae_fw-la ad_fw-la divinant_fw-la religionem_fw-la as_o well_o concern_v religion_n as_o humane_a affair_n 3._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o the_o establish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o gospel_n doctrine_n shall_v give_v any_o exemption_n to_o the_o subject_n thereof_o from_o any_o part_n of_o that_o duty_n which_o be_v incumbent_a upon_o they_o towards_o other_o king_n and_o governor_n s._n peter_n speak_v to_o christian_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o choose_a generation_n a_o royal_a priesthood_n and_o a_o holy_a nation_n 3._o in_o resp_n ad_fw-la bellarm._n apol._n c._n 3._o do_v yet_o as_o bishop_n andrews_n observe_v particular_o enjoin_v upon_o these_o person_n submission_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a and_o to_o the_o governor_n send_v by_o he_o 1_o pet._n 2.9_o 13_o 14._o and_o the_o business_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n be_v there_o declare_v to_o be_v so_o general_a as_o to_o be_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o evil_a doer_n and_o the_o praise_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n write_v s._n paul_n rom._n 13.3_o 4._o so_o that_o he_o who_o will_v exclude_v matter_n ecclesiastical_a or_o concern_v of_o religion_n from_o their_o government_n and_o care_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v undertake_v to_o assert_v that_o the_o performance_n of_o religion_n contain_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o well_o do_v and_o that_o the_o neglect_v contemn_v or_o oppose_v it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o evil_n do_v which_o be_v such_o blasphemous_a assertion_n as_o no_o man_n can_v embrace_v unless_o he_o be_v sink_v into_o atheism_n and_o so_o real_o ow_v no_o religion_n at_o all_o 160._o aug._n epist_n 160._o and_o s._n aug._n from_o rom._n 13.2_o infer_v that_o he_o who_o contemn_v the_o emperor_n command_v for_o truth_n bring_v judgement_n upon_o himself_o 4._o 2.12_o 1_o tim._n 2.12_o and_o when_o the_o apostle_n require_v that_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n that_o we_o may_v lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n which_o include_v both_o righteousness_n and_o sobriety_n he_o thereby_o express_v the_o right_a administration_n of_o government_n to_o be_v advantageous_a to_o these_o end_n now_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o ruler_n shall_v not_o only_o not_o oppose_v peace_n but_o establish_v it_o and_o not_o only_o not_o prostitute_a honesty_n and_o sobriety_n but_o defend_v and_o enjoin_v the_o practice_n of_o they_o so_o the_o apostle_n mention_v godliness_n as_o that_o which_o they_o shall_v advance_v equal_o and_o in_o like_a manner_n with_o peace_n and_o honesty_n nor_o can_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o christian_a prayer_n be_v only_o design_v that_o king_n and_o ruler_n with_o respect_n to_o these_o particular_n mention_v shall_v do_v no_o hurt_n but_o since_o god_n
ordinance_n of_o government_n be_v a_o useful_a institution_n that_o christian_a prayer_n which_o suit_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v desire_v no_o less_o than_o that_o this_o institution_n shall_v attain_v its_o end_n and_o become_v every_o way_n effectual_a for_o the_o do_v good_a and_o many_o christian_a prince_n have_v signal_o advance_v both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o godliness_n and_o religion_n prince_n ecclesiastical_a person_n subject_a to_o prince_n 5._o and_o that_o ecclesiastical_a person_n as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v include_v under_o the_o duty_n of_o yield_a obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o this_o authority_n do_v appear_v from_o that_o general_a precept_n rom._n 13.1_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n where_o as_o the_o expression_n be_v universal_a and_o unlimited_a so_o the_o comment_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n theodoret_n loc._n in_o loc._n theophylact_fw-mi and_o oecumenius_n 29._o s._n bernard_n ep._n ad_fw-la senonens_fw-la archiep._n est_fw-la in_o loc_n gr._n de_fw-fr valent_n tom._n 4._o disp_n 9_o qu._n 5._o punct_a 4._o bell._n de_fw-fr rom_n pont._n l._n 2._o c._n 29._o do_v plain_o declare_v all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o officer_n of_o what_o degree_n soever_o even_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n to_o be_v concern_v therein_o but_o this_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n though_o urge_v also_o by_o s._n bernard_n be_v not_o embrace_v by_o the_o present_a romish_a writer_n but_o their_o exception_n make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v this_o testimony_n be_v of_o no_o great_a force_n for_o while_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o word_n do_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o require_v subjection_n to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o to_o the_o temporal_a those_o who_o thus_o interpret_v be_v by_o s._n aug._n censure_v 7._o aug._n count_v ep._n parm._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o to_o be_v sane_fw-la imperitissimi_fw-la and_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v direct_o discourse_v here_o of_o obedience_n to_o the_o civil_a and_o temporal_a ruler_n appear_v evident_o from_o his_o mention_v their_o bear_v the_o sword_n v._o 4._o and_o receive_v tribute_n v._o 6._o 6._o and_o the_o pretence_n that_o this_o command_n do_v only_o oblige_v they_o who_o be_v proper_o subject_n but_o not_o those_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o be_v pretend_v not_o to_o be_v subject_n but_o superior_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v proceed_v upon_o such_o a_o notion_n which_o be_v whole_o unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a time_n of_o christianity_n for_o it_o be_v then_o usual_a to_o hear_v such_o expression_n as_o these_o 2._o tertul._n ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o colimus_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la ut_fw-la hominem_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la secundum_fw-la &_o solo_fw-la deo_fw-la minorem_fw-la we_o reverence_v the_o emperor_n as_o be_v next_o to_o god_n and_o inferior_a to_o none_o beside_o he_o antioch_n hom._n 2._o ad_fw-la antioch_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n own_v theodosius_n as_o the_o head_n over_o all_o man_n upon_o earth_n i._n e._n in_o his_o dominion_n and_o according_a to_o this_o perverse_a exposition_n there_o be_v no_o more_o evidence_n from_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n concern_v any_o christian_n in_o general_a be_v subject_n to_o prince_n than_o concern_v ecclesiastical_a officer_n because_o his_o doctrine_n must_v then_o be_v own_v only_o to_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o subjection_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n but_o not_o to_o determine_v whether_o any_o christian_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v subject_n to_o the_o pagan_a ruler_n or_o no._n 7._o but_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v ready_a to_o declare_v all_o needful_a truth_n even_o before_o prince_n and_o consistory_n we_o never_o find_v they_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v before_o magistrate_n to_o plead_v against_o their_o power_n of_o judicature_n or_o that_o they_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o they_o but_o they_o defend_v themselves_o and_o their_o doctrine_n before_o they_o and_o when_o s._n paul_n declare_v act._n 25.10_o 11._o consider_v s._n paul_n appeal_n consider_v i_o stand_v at_o caesar_n judgment-seat_n where_o i_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v if_o i_o be_v a_o offender_n or_o have_v commit_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n i_o refuse_v not_o to_o die_v i_o appeal_v unto_o caesar_n he_o do_v thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o have_v such_o a_o power_n over_o he_o who_o be_v a_o great_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o to_o take_v cognisance_n of_o his_o act_n whether_o he_o do_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n or_o of_o civil_a punishment_n 8._o but_o against_o this_o instance_n bellarmine_n who_o in_o his_o controversy_n do_v yield_v 29._o de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 2._o c._n 29._o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v appeal_v to_o caesar_n as_o to_o his_o superior_a in_o civil_a cause_n afterward_o retract_v this_o and_o declare_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v minister_n of_o the_o king_n of_o king_n be_v exempt_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la from_o the_o power_n not_o only_o of_o christian_a but_o of_o pagan_a king_n and_o therefore_o assert_v that_o s._n paul_n appeal_v unto_o caesar_n recognit_n in_o libr._n recognit_n not_o as_o to_o his_o superior_a but_o as_o to_o one_o who_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n and_o to_o the_o jew_n 9_o but_o such_o shift_n be_v first_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n concern_v this_o case_n as_o may_v be_v observe_v from_o the_o word_n of_o athanasius_n who_o be_v accuse_v before_o constantius_n tell_v he_o if_o i_o have_v be_v accuse_v before_o any_o other_o constant_n athan._n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o will_v have_v appeal_v unto_o your_o piety_n even_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v appeal_v unto_o caesar_n but_o from_o thou_o to_o who_o shall_v i_o appeal_v but_o to_o the_o father_n of_o he_o who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o truth_n which_o word_n declare_v this_o appeal_n to_o be_v as_o to_o a_o superior_a and_o the_o high_a on_o earth_n who_o be_v only_o under_o god_n second_o this_o pervert_v the_o apostle_n sense_n and_o contradict_v his_o word_n who_o declare_v in_o his_o appeal_n where_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v if_o he_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a acknowledgement_n of_o superiority_n over_o he_o 10._o three_o beside_o that_o all_o appeal_n be_v own_v by_o civilian_n and_o canonist_n as_o a_o application_n from_o a_o inferior_a judge_n to_o a_o superior_a judge_n this_o particular_a liberty_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v a_o privilege_n grant_v only_o to_o they_o who_o be_v free_a citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o claim_v this_o but_o by_o own_v himself_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o a_o subject_n to_o the_o chief_a governor_n thereof_o for_o this_o appeal_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o roman_a law_n which_o condemn_v that_o inferior_a judge_n as_o deep_o criminal_a who_o shall_v punish_v any_o citizen_n of_o rome_n thus_o appeal_n to_o this_o purpose_n 1._o jul._n paul_n sentent_fw-fr l._n 5._o tit._n 28._o n._n 1._o julius_n paulus_n say_v lege_fw-la julia_n de_fw-la vi_fw-la publica_fw-la damnatur_fw-la qui_fw-la aliqua_fw-la potestate_fw-la praeditus_fw-la civem_fw-la romanum_fw-la antea_fw-la ad_fw-la populum_fw-la nunc_fw-la ad_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la appellantem_fw-la necarit_fw-la necarive_v jusserit_fw-la torserit_fw-la verberaverit_fw-la condemnaverit_fw-la in_fw-la vincula_fw-la publica_fw-la duci_fw-la jusserit_fw-la and_o according_o upon_o this_o appeal_n s._n paul_n declare_v that_o no_o man_n no_o not_o festus_n himself_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n who_o otherwise_o be_v enclinable_a to_o have_v do_v it_o may_v deliver_v he_o to_o the_o jew_n act._n 25.11_o sect_n iii_o what_o authority_n such_o prince_n have_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a who_o be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o what_o be_v declare_v by_o s._n peter_n and_o by_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o also_o his_o appeal_n do_v immediate_o respect_v heathen_a governor_n and_o therefore_o if_o these_o place_n will_v prove_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o prince_n power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a they_o must_v fix_v it_o in_o pagan_a prince_n as_o well_o as_o in_o christian_a 26._o diu._n right_a of_o ch._n gou._n ch_n 26._o and_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a thing_n object_v against_o the_o argument_n from_o s._n paul_n appeal_n by_o mr._n rutherford_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o will_v own_v the_o great_a turk_n to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o and_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a sad_a and_o heavy_a calamity_n to_o the_o church_n when_o those_o sovereign_a power_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n will_v intermeddle_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n without_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o roman_a power_n
its_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n or_o else_o because_o those_o prince_n do_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v or_o think_v it_o not_o advisable_v to_o claim_v and_o exercise_n their_o own_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n even_o in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n and_o it_o must_v also_o be_v grant_v 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 28._o that_o if_o any_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a province_n and_o consequent_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n therein_o be_v by_o war_n bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o canon_n require_v that_o their_o ecclesiastical_a government_n shall_v be_v order_v as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o this_o be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o claim_n dominion_n over_o they_o by_o their_o former_a patriarch_n as_o his_o exercise_v christian_a charity_n towards_o they_o in_o assist_v those_o afflict_a part_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o but_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v object_v that_o if_o every_o sovereign_a prince_n dominion_n may_v claim_v a_o freedom_n from_o foreign_a ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n how_o shall_v christian_n unity_n be_v preserve_v ans_fw-fr in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n wherein_o while_o many_o of_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n have_v not_o yet_o embrace_v christianity_n there_o be_v within_o the_o empire_n many_o head_n and_o independent_a church_n as_o i_o have_v above_o manifest_v but_o the_o christian_a unity_n do_v then_o consist_v 8._o theod._n hist_o l._n 3._o c._n 8._o partly_o in_o their_o embrace_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o god_n as_o the_o father_n at_o sardica_n declare_v partly_o in_o their_o hold_a communion_n with_o and_o receive_v one_o another_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o brethren_n which_o be_v by_o tertullian_n discourse_v hereof_o 20._o de_fw-fr praescr_n c._n 20._o express_v by_o communicatio_fw-la pacis_fw-la appellatio_fw-la fraternitatis_fw-la contesseratio_fw-la hospitalitatis_fw-la and_o partly_o also_o in_o that_o as_o need_v require_v they_o hold_v correspondence_n with_o each_o other_o and_o in_o chief_a matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n they_o observe_v the_o same_o canonical_a rule_n and_o after_o the_o first_o ecumenical_a council_n they_o general_o submit_v to_o their_o canon_n and_o they_o constant_o acknowledge_v all_o act_n of_o government_n in_o the_o true_a catholic_n officer_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n in_o receive_v or_o reject_v member_n to_o be_v of_o force_n in_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n wherein_o no_o excommunicate_v person_n will_v be_v receive_v in_o any_o part_n of_o it_o 7._o can._n ap._n 12._o nic._n 5._o chalc._n 13._o antioch_n 6_o 7._o nor_o any_o suspect_a person_n without_o dimissory_a or_o commendatory_a letter_n and_o they_o also_o own_v all_o divide_n from_o or_o communicate_v with_o a_o particular_a church_n to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n of_o which_o that_o particular_a be_v a_o member_n eccles_n cyp._n de_fw-fr unit._n eccles_n because_o as_o s._n cyprian_n declare_v episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la à _fw-la singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la 7._o second_o power_n 2._o from_o the_o dangeron_n abuse_v of_o pretend_a apostolical_a power_n the_o right_a of_o patriarchal_a claim_n be_v alter_v from_o what_o it_o once_o be_v by_o the_o romish_a bishop_n abuse_v and_o pervert_v the_o pretence_n of_o apostolical_a authority_n and_o challenge_v such_o a_o universal_a supremacy_n as_o enclude_v a_o power_n of_o dispose_v kingdom_n depose_v king_n and_o dissolve_a the_o bond_n of_o subject_n obedience_n and_o beside_o these_o general_a position_n he_o not_o only_o challenge_v this_o kingdom_n as_o feudatory_a but_o undertake_v to_o discharge_v all_o english_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o queen_n elizabeth_n but_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n i_o shall_v speak_v more_o to_o the_o thing_n contain_v under_o this_o head_n but_o he_o who_o act_n against_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o realm_n 1510._o v._o conc._n turon_n 1510._o and_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n whatsoever_o his_o dignity_n be_v in_o the_o church_n may_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o common_a enemy_n even_o as_o abiathar_n the_o high_a priest_n when_o he_o become_v a_o abetter_v of_o sedition_n be_v just_o depose_v by_o solomon_n that_o man_n who_o will_v give_v liberty_n of_o free_a access_n to_o his_o house_n for_o his_o friend_n or_o his_o physician_n will_v not_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o do_v the_o same_o to_o he_o who_o without_o all_o right_n claim_v a_o power_n to_o turn_v he_o out_o of_o his_o own_o estate_n and_o to_o dispose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o chief_a lord_n 8._o doctrine_n 3._o from_o pernicious_a and_o false_a doctrine_n three_o from_o the_o corrupt_a doctrine_n which_o he_o propagate_v with_o that_o earnestness_n as_o to_o reject_v all_o other_o who_o will_v not_o embrace_v they_o now_o because_o there_o be_v no_o authority_n above_o or_o against_o god_n and_o his_o truth_n there_o lie_v the_o same_o obligation_n upon_o all_o good_a christian_n in_o this_o case_n to_o reject_v and_o disow_v his_o superiority_n as_o there_o do_v to_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o true_a catholic_n christian_n doctrine_n which_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v against_o the_o gross_a corruption_n which_o have_v invade_v it_o thus_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n when_o the_o present_a possessor_n of_o the_o patriarchdom_n be_v favourer_n of_o arianism_n it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o many_o catholic_n bishop_n and_o other_o christian_n that_o they_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n even_o in_o opposition_n to_o those_o patriarch_n and_o the_o ecumenical_a council_n of_o ephesus_n declare_v 1._o conc._n eph._n c._n 1._o that_o if_o any_o metropolitan_a have_v forsake_v or_o shall_v forsake_v and_o oppose_v the_o true_a doctrine_n which_o the_o council_n do_v profess_v he_o shall_v have_v no_o authority_n over_o other_o in_o his_o province_n and_o this_o be_v determine_v with_o a_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o case_n of_o nestorius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o heresy_n be_v then_o also_o favour_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n 9_o indeed_o upon_o pretence_n of_o personal_a crime_n concern_v life_n and_o manner_n no_o inferior_a be_v allow_v by_o the_o canon_n to_o deny_v his_o subjection_n to_o his_o bishop_n metropolitan_a or_o patriarch_n until_o a_o council_n have_v judge_v thereof_o but_o if_o the_o case_n be_v such_o that_o he_o with_o open_a face_n assert_n manifest_a heresy_n or_o false_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v so_o declare_v by_o approve_a council_n the_o disow_a all_o communion_n with_o he_o 15._o syn._n prim_fw-la &_o sec._n c._n 15._o and_o subjection_n to_o he_o even_o before_o a_o council_n be_v commend_v by_o some_o canon_n as_o a_o practice_n which_o deserve_v honour_n and_o it_o must_v be_v so_o where_o subjection_n must_v include_v embrace_v corruption_n 10._o but_o the_o various_a false_a passim_fw-la conc._n trid._n passim_fw-la and_o corrupt_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v open_o assert_v under_o anathema_n against_o all_o who_o shall_v oppose_v they_o and_o these_o present_a erroneous_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v by_o the_o bull_n of_o pius_n the_o four_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n fid_fw-we bul._n pii_fw-la 4._o superform_v juram_fw-la prof_o fid_fw-we extra_fw-la quam_fw-la nemo_fw-la salvus_fw-la esse_fw-la potest_fw-la out_o of_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o a_o assent_n unto_o all_o these_o doctrine_n be_v enjoin_v in_o that_o bull_n to_o be_v declare_v upon_o oath_n by_o all_o person_n who_o have_v any_o dignity_n or_o cure_n of_o soul_n 2._o sept._n decret_a l._n 3._o tit._n 5._o c._n 2._o which_o be_v extend_v by_o a_o follow_a constitution_n to_o all_o who_o take_v academical_a degree_n in_o any_o faculty_n and_o to_o all_o professor_n and_o reader_n in_o public_a school_n 11._o now_o one_o thing_n in_o this_o bull_n enjoin_v to_o be_v thus_o necessary_o profess_v and_o believe_v be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la mater_fw-la &_o magistra_fw-la the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n and_o have_v authority_n over_o they_o but_o this_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o the_o determination_n of_o ecumenical_a council_n which_o i_o have_v above_o produce_v who_o do_v make_v the_o authority_n of_o other_o church_n equal_a with_o the_o roman_a many_o other_o thing_n be_v manifest_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n as_o their_o transubstantiation_n the_o allow_v the_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n against_o the_o express_a institution_n of_o christ_n the_o proper_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o many_o more_o of_o like_a nature_n 2._o eulla_n in_o coena_fw-la c._n 2._o and_o yet_o the_o pope_n not_o only_o excommunicate_v all_o those_o as_o heretic_n who_o do_v oppose_v these_o
those_o who_o in_o that_o case_n act_v against_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o pope_n pretence_n be_v also_o include_v in_o that_o general_a declaration_n in_o our_o own_o church_n 1640._o can._n 1._o 1640._o against_o subject_n bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o these_o council_n though_o disallow_v at_o rome_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n true_o catholic_n because_o they_o hold_v to_o the_o rule_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a and_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 23._o but_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o demand_v adherent_n this_o heretical_a position_n entertain_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n that_o for_o the_o declare_v this_o to_o be_v heresy_n we_o shall_v produce_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n against_o this_o detestable_a position_n since_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o main_a part_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v the_o person_n who_o stand_v chargeable_a with_o maintain_v either_o the_o whole_a or_o at_o least_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o this_o heretical_a position_n here_o abjure_v for_o in_o this_o position_n that_o prince_n which_o be_v excommunicate_v or_o deprive_v by_o the_o pope_n may_v he_o depose_v or_o murder_v by_o their_o subject_n or_o any_o other_o whatsoever_o the_o two_o main_a branch_n do_v concern_v the_o depose_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n deprive_v or_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n touch_v the_o former_a the_o depose_n of_o they_o the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o papal_a sentence_n which_o i_o have_v above_o mention_v 7._o supra_fw-la n._n 5_o &_o 7._o not_o only_o allow_v but_o require_v and_o command_v that_o such_o prince_n be_v depose_v and_o that_o their_o subject_n do_v renounce_v all_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n to_o they_o 2._o aventin_n ann._n boior_n l._n 5._o p._n 460._o epist_n leodiens_n advers._fw-la paschal_n 2._o and_o by_o the_o pope_n his_o conclave_n and_o their_o adherent_n it_o have_v be_v account_v a_o crime_n deserve_v excommunication_n and_o death_n also_o for_o subject_n to_o defend_v their_o sovereign_n who_o the_o pope_n have_v sentence_v as_o be_v long_o since_o complain_v of_o by_o some_o of_o they_o who_o maintain_v their_o allegiance_n to_o the_o emperor_n hen._n 4._o and_o be_v therefore_o by_o the_o pope_n devote_v to_o destruction_n 24._o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v divers_a person_n and_o the_o chief_a part_n of_o some_o country_n of_o the_o romish_a communion_n who_o own_v not_o but_o oppose_v that_o part_n of_o this_o assertion_n which_o concern_v the_o depose_n of_o prince_n 1609._o le_fw-fr merc._n franc._n a_o 1609._o but_o several_a write_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o man_n as_o of_o barclay_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la papae_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a temper_n have_v undergo_v a_o public_a censure_n at_o rome_n and_o their_o opinion_n be_v herein_o look_v on_o with_o so_o ill_a a_o eye_n that_o at_o rome_n they_o be_v think_v not_o to_o be_v altogether_o find_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n 25._o and_o touch_v the_o deprive_v such_o prince_n of_o their_o life_n fidelit_fw-la bell._n resp_n ad_fw-la p._n 66._o apolog._n pro_fw-la juram_fw-la fidelit_fw-la when_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o pope_n method_n to_o promote_v any_o thing_n against_o their_o life_n he_o explain_v himself_o that_o he_o mean_v this_o with_o respect_n to_o private_a assassinate_n and_o not_o to_o what_o may_v happen_v in_o the_o raise_n open_a war_n but_o yet_o concern_v the_o more_o secret_a attempt_n of_o parricide_n against_o such_o prince_n excommunicatorum_fw-la c._n 23._o q._n 5._o excommunicatorum_fw-la 1._o their_o canon_n declare_v that_o they_o be_v not_o account_v murderer_n who_o in_o a_o zeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v kill_v some_o who_o be_v excommunicate_a 2._o the_o horrid_a act_n of_o james_n clement_n who_o murder_v henry_n the_o three_o of_o france_n be_v applaud_v by_o sixtus_n the_o five_o in_o the_o roman_a consistory_n 3._o 376._o le_fw-fr mercure_n francois_n a_o 1609._o f._n 376._o the_o arrest_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n against_o john_n chastell_n who_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o henry_n the_o four_o and_o wound_v he_o be_v censure_v at_o rome_n by_o a_o public_a edict_n nou._n 9_o 1609._o 4._o when_o parry_n undertake_v to_o kill_v queen_n elizabeth_n 504._o eliz._n annal_n christian_n subjection_n part._n 3._o p._n 503_o 504._o his_o intention_n be_v not_o only_o promote_v by_o the_o pope_n nunioes_n and_o other_o person_n in_o venice_n and_o france_n but_o desire_v for_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o understand_v the_o pope_n approbation_n by_o a_o letter_n from_o cardinal_n di_fw-it como_n which_o be_v read_v at_o his_o arraignment_n and_o own_a by_o he_o he_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o high_o praise_v and_o favour_v his_o undertake_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o letter_n itself_o in_o bishop_n bilson_n date_v januar._n 30._o 1584._o and_o to_o these_o other_o thing_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o of_o late_a time_n may_v be_v add_v which_o will_v show_v that_o at_o least_o at_o some_o time_n such_o thing_n as_o these_o have_v be_v encourage_v at_o rome_n 26._o yet_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o such_o position_n as_o this_o express_v in_o this_o oath_n peter_n but_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v damnable_a heresy_n by_o s._n peter_n be_v in_o general_n account_v and_o declare_v damnable_a heresy_n by_o one_o who_o be_v own_v to_o have_v have_v both_o apostolical_a and_o episcopal_a authority_n at_o rome_n even_o by_o s._n peter_n himself_o when_o he_o have_v foretell_v the_o come_n in_o and_o spread_a of_o damnable_a heresy_n 2_o pet._n 2.1_o 2._o and_o declare_v the_o destruction_n that_o shall_v come_v upon_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o v._o 1_o 3_o 4_o 9_o he_o than_o tell_v we_o in_o some_o particular_n who_o they_o be_v who_o god_n will_v thus_o punish_v v._o 10._o chief_a they_o who_o walk_v after_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o lust_n of_o uncleanness_n and_o despise_v government_n presumptuous_a be_v they_o self-willed_a they_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n now_o the_o walk_n in_o the_o lust_n of_o uncleanness_n be_v the_o practical_a embrace_v the_o impure_a and_o heretical_a doctrine_n of_o simon_n magus_n the_o gnostic_n and_o other_o like_v they_o and_o since_o government_n and_o dignity_n do_v very_o proper_o express_v civil_a as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a or_o any_o other_o power_n and_o the_o temper_n of_o those_o who_o be_v prone_a to_o despise_v civil_a government_n be_v fit_o describe_v by_o their_o be_v presumptuous_a and_o self-willed_a and_o s._n judas_n in_o the_o parallel_n place_n judas_n 8_o 11._o speak_v of_o their_o perish_v in_o the_o gainsay_n of_o core_n these_o word_n may_v reasonable_o be_v think_v to_o have_v a_o great_a respect_n to_o civil_a authority_n and_o if_o we_o further_o consider_v that_o among_o those_o ancient_a heretic_n some_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o liberty_n so_o far_o oppose_v dominion_n that_o they_o despise_v their_o master_n and_o will_v not_o obey_v they_o the_o allow_v of_o which_o s._n paul_n condemn_v as_o a_o great_a opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 1_o tim._n 6.1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o intimation_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n towards_o king_n and_o other_o governor_n 1_o pet._n 2.13_o 14_o 16._o and_o that_o at_o last_o this_o proceed_v so_o far_o that_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n have_v its_o original_a not_o from_o god_n but_o from_o the_o evil_a spirit_n which_o position_n irenaeus_n confute_v this_o may_v well_o persuade_v and_o manifest_v 22._o iren._n adv_o haeres_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 24._o tertul._n adv_o valent_n c._n 22._o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v in_o this_o place_n a_o eye_n to_o these_o thing_n and_o then_o this_o sense_n must_v be_v comprehend_v nder_v these_o word_n that_o those_o assertion_n which_o eminent_o include_v the_o despise_n disobey_v and_o speak_v evil_a of_o civil_a government_n and_o authority_n as_o the_o declare_v it_o lawful_a to_o depose_v or_o murder_v a_o sovereign_n do_v be_v damnable_a heresy_n 27._o i_o only_o add_v that_o pertinaciousness_n which_o be_v include_v in_o the_o description_n of_o a_o heretic_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o person_n who_o embrace_v heretical_a doctrine_n be_v not_o needful_a though_o it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o case_n sufficient_o evident_a to_o prove_v a_o position_n to_o be_v heretical_a 28._o allegiance_n of_o absolve_a from_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v particular_o on_o that_o clause_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o any_o person_n whatsoever_o have_v power_n to_o absolve_v from_o that_o oath_n because_o this_o must_v stand_v and_o
receive_v justice_n only_o from_o the_o king_n and_o his_o court_n and_o not_o to_o revenge_v themselves_o or_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n do_v more_o especial_o condemn_v the_o enter_v into_o war_n itself_o which_o be_v a_o undertake_v found_v upon_o a_o direct_a contrary_a proceed_n and_o thus_o far_o we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a censure_n in_o our_o english_a law_n upon_o that_o war_n against_o the_o king_n which_o those_o who_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n do_v account_v the_o most_o plausible_a instance_n for_o their_o purpose_n which_o our_o chronicle_n can_v furnish_v they_o with_o and_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o many_o other_o conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n have_v be_v just_o condemn_v and_o punish_v according_a to_o their_o demerit_n 17._o and_o whereas_o unchristian_a and_o evil_a action_n on_o some_o pretence_n short_o reflect_v on_o may_v oft_o be_v carry_v on_o under_o some_o fair_a colour_n and_o appearance_n all_o such_o pretence_n for_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v in_o this_o acknowledgement_n disclaim_v the_o truth_n of_o which_o will_v be_v justify_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n and_o i_o shall_v here_o only_o short_o reflect_v upon_o some_o few_o of_o those_o pretence_n which_o be_v common_o make_v 18._o some_o have_v account_v the_o defence_n of_o religion_n to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o take_v arm_n but_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n give_v a_o right_a to_o he_o who_o profess_v it_o to_o defend_v himself_o and_o his_o profession_n against_o his_o superior_n by_o arm_n then_o must_v not_o our_o religion_n be_v a_o take_n up_o the_o cross_n but_o the_o sword_n and_o it_o will_v then_o be_v perfect_o unlike_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o martyr_n and_o will_v be_v no_o long_o a_o follow_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n 19_o other_o have_v assert_v the_o default_n and_o miscarriage_n of_o superior_n 3_o jun._n brut._n vindic._n qu._n 1._o &_o 3_o to_o be_v a_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o power_n and_o dominion_n even_o as_o a_o tenure_n may_v be_v forfeit_v upon_o the_o non-performance_n of_o the_o condition_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v hold_v but_o though_o god_n may_v just_o as_o a_o punishment_n of_o offender_n deprive_v they_o of_o what_o good_a they_o here_o possess_v he_o have_v not_o make_v inferior_n the_o judge_n of_o their_o superior_n nor_o can_v any_o such_o forfeiture_n devolve_v on_o they_o and_o he_o who_o consider_v the_o great_a viciousness_n and_o cruelty_n of_o saul_n of_o tiberius_n and_o of_o nero_n under_o who_o reign_v the_o holy_a scripture_n press_v the_o duty_n of_o allegiance_n will_v thence_o discern_v that_o the_o make_v such_o a_o pretence_n as_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o true_a religion_n and_o christianity_n 20._o by_o many_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o right_n freedom_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a have_v be_v esteem_v the_o most_o specious_a pretence_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o whereas_o there_o be_v other_o better_a way_n to_o preserve_v these_o right_n which_o be_v most_o violate_v by_o war_n and_o intestine_a tumult_n and_o broil_n it_o can_v easy_o be_v think_v probable_a that_o he_o may_v be_v a_o judge_n and_o avenger_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n by_o force_n against_o his_o superior_a who_o may_v not_o be_v so_o against_o his_o equal_a and_o since_o the_o tenderness_n of_o david_n conscience_n be_v such_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o many_o undeserved_a injury_n he_o sustain_v he_o dare_v not_o stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o peter_n draw_v his_o sword_n to_o defend_v his_o master_n be_v severe_o rebuke_v of_o which_o thing_n more_o hereafter_o the_o management_n of_o this_o objection_n must_v proceed_v from_o a_o spirit_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o pious_a david_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n also_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n sect_n iii_o of_o the_o traitorous_a position_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n or_o against_o those_o who_o be_v commissionated_a by_o he_o 1._o the_o other_o clause_n in_o the_o forementioned_a declaration_n or_o acknowledgement_n be_v intend_v against_o another_o particular_a pretence_n of_o take_v arm_n and_o be_v this_o that_o i_o do_v abhor_v that_o traitorous_a position_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o he_o the_o king_n authority_n sect._n 3_o against_o his_o person_n or_o against_o those_o that_o be_v commissionated_a by_o he_o the_o position_n or_o assertion_n here_o reject_v be_v thus_o express_v in_o the_o oath_n to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o lord_n lieutenant_n and_o soldier_n 2.3_o 14_o car._n 2.3_o that_o arm_n may_v be_v take_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n viz._n though_o the_o king_n never_o own_v they_o or_o give_v any_o commission_n for_o they_o yea_o though_o they_o be_v against_o his_o own_o person_n or_o against_o those_o which_o be_v commissionated_a by_o he_o and_o this_o position_n disclaim_v take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n disclaim_v expose_v the_o sacred_a person_n of_o the_o king_n to_o the_o high_a danger_n and_o be_v against_o the_o safety_n of_o his_o life_n and_o crown_n be_v just_o declare_v to_o be_v traitorous_a and_o it_o stand_v chargeable_a with_o these_o enormity_n 2._o first_o it_o be_v so_o unreasonable_a as_o to_o be_v against_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n will_v it_o not_o look_v strange_a and_o be_v account_v a_o prodigious_a thing_n to_o see_v a_o company_n of_o child_n or_o servant_n beat_z and_o abuse_v the_o person_n of_o their_o father_n or_o master_n dispossess_v he_o by_o violence_n and_o possible_o at_o last_o to_o confine_v and_o murder_v he_o and_o yet_o to_o expect_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v believe_v they_o do_v this_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o right_n and_o government_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o his_o authority_n yea_o though_o he_o plain_o declare_v and_o protest_v against_o these_o thing_n as_o be_v heinous_o injurious_a and_o unnatural_a and_o it_o be_v no_o less_o unaccountable_a to_o pretend_v the_o king_n authority_n 66._o judic_n univers_n oxon_n de_fw-fr foedere_fw-la p._n 66._o for_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o person_n this_o be_v as_o it_o have_v be_v express_v a_o like_a contradiction_n in_o sense_n reason_n and_o polity_n as_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o religion_n both_o which_o must_v suppose_v such_o a_o presence_n as_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v there_o and_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o plain_a evidence_n this_o pretence_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n be_v hatch_v under_o the_o romish_a territory_n and_o make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n in_o the_o guisian_a attempt_n against_o henry_n the_o three_o 1588._o hist_o of_o civil_a war_n of_o france_n l._n 5._o a_o 1588._o it_o have_v be_v relate_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o wonder_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n that_o they_o shall_v besiege_v the_o louvre_n where_o the_o king_n be_v and_o yet_o this_o shall_v pass_v under_o the_o disguise_n of_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o defend_v the_o king_n and_o country_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n do_v denote_v the_o royal_a person_n who_o govern_v be_v the_o general_a apprehension_n of_o mankind_n and_o it_o be_v vain_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o proceed_n of_o justice_n be_v always_o in_o the_o king_n name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n when_o many_o of_o they_o be_v not_o particular_o know_v to_o his_o person_n must_v require_v the_o form_v such_o a_o legal_a idea_n or_o notion_n of_o the_o king_n as_o be_v distinct_a from_o his_o person_n but_o this_o suppose_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n to_o be_v in_o his_o royal_a person_n under_o who_o and_o from_o who_o other_o minister_n of_o justice_n do_v execute_v their_o several_a office_n as_o when_o any_o man_n entrust_v another_o to_o manage_v any_o part_n of_o his_o business_n and_o affair_n in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n this_o do_v not_o make_v the_o man_n who_o commit_v the_o trust_n to_o become_v a_o idea_n or_o notion_n distinct_a from_o himself_o or_o his_o person_n 3._o second_o this_o strain_a pervert_v of_o plain_a sense_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v not_o only_o against_o the_o security_n of_o the_o king_n but_o may_v upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n become_v fatal_a to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o subject_n 60._o manual_n concern_v some_o privilege_n of_o parl._n p._n 16_o 17_o and_o p._n 60._o for_o whereas_o some_o who_o manage_v this_o conceit_n do_v assert_v in_o plain_a word_n that_o even_o the_o statute_n which_o condemn_a treason_n against_o the_o king_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o king_n in_o this_o novel_a idea_n as_o intend_v thereby_o the_o law_n and_o the_o king_n court_n of_o justice_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v that_o any_o subject_n who_o
grotius_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la shall_v assert_v that_o man_n at_o the_o first_o do_v join_v themselves_o together_o in_o civil_a society_n non_fw-la dei_fw-la praecepto_fw-la sed_fw-la sponte_fw-la not_o by_o any_o command_n of_o god_n but_o of_o their_o own_o choice_n and_o that_o hence_o civil_a power_n have_v its_o original_n which_o peter_n therefore_o call_v a_o humane_a ordinance_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o call_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n because_o god_n approve_v the_o wholesome_a institution_n of_o man_n and_o upon_o this_o principle_n he_o think_v it_o may_v be_v question_v whether_o the_o people_n ever_o intend_v to_o exclude_v themselves_o from_o a_o power_n of_o take_v arm_n in_o all_o case_n and_o therefore_o without_o all_o distinction_n of_o case_n he_o there_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o condemn_v their_o resist_v their_o governor_n but_o i_o think_v it_o needful_a to_o do_v he_o so_o much_o right_n as_o to_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v not_o his_o constant_a and_o fix_a sense_n and_o judgement_n for_o concern_v the_o original_n of_o authority_n he_o in_o another_o place_n declare_v this_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n 13.1_o grot._n in_o rom._n 13.1_o that_o there_o be_v now_o no_o empire_n but_o where_o god_n give_v to_o they_o his_o authority_n even_o as_o a_o king_n give_v authority_n to_o his_o precedent_n and_o he_o also_o affirm_v that_o in_o all_o government_n the_o authority_n be_v receive_v from_o god_n non_fw-la minus_fw-la quà m_fw-la si_fw-la reges_fw-la illi_fw-la per_fw-la prophei_n as_o uncti_fw-la essent_fw-la as_o much_o as_o if_o those_o king_n have_v be_v anoint_v by_o prophet_n 10._o and_o when_o s._n peter_n require_v submission_n to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n 2.13_o grot._n in_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o grotius_n in_o his_o annotation_n think_v he_o to_o intend_v ordinationem_fw-la istam_fw-la quae_fw-la inter_fw-la homines_fw-la in_o terra_fw-la agentes_fw-la locum_fw-la habet_fw-la that_o ordinance_n which_o have_v place_n among_o man_n which_o exposition_n have_v this_o advantage_n of_o the_o other_o that_o according_a to_o it_o a_o good_a account_n may_v be_v give_v of_o the_o apostle_n argument_n or_o motive_n injoin_v submission_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o this_o must_v infer_v that_o those_o man_n who_o govern_v in_o the_o world_n do_v not_o act_v only_o by_o a_o humane_a right_n since_o if_o government_n be_v not_o by_o god_n authority_n and_o constitution_n obedience_n to_o it_o can_v not_o bear_v a_o respect_n to_o god_n himself_o and_o touch_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o forcible_a resistance_n of_o governor_n beside_o the_o plain_a and_o full_a expression_n i_o have_v above_o produce_v from_o grotius_n sect._n 1_o he_o in_o another_o treatise_n assert_n that_o violent_a defence_n which_o be_v lawful_a against_o a_o equal_a be_v unlawful_a against_o a_o superior_a 6._o gr._n de_fw-fr imp._n sum._n pot._n cap._n 3._o n._n 6._o and_o he_o judge_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n will_v not_o allow_v this_o no_o not_o for_o self-preservation_n but_o say_v he_o this_o be_v more_o plain_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o write_a law_n of_o god_n for_o when_o christ_n say_v he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n he_o express_o disallow_v that_o defence_n which_o be_v make_v by_o force_n against_o the_o most_o unjust_a but_o public_a violence_n diserte_n improbat_fw-la eam_fw-la defensionem_fw-la quae_fw-la vi_fw-la fiat_fw-la contra_fw-la vim_o injustissimam_fw-la sed_fw-la publicam_fw-la 11._o now_o it_o may_v be_v a_o just_a prejudice_n against_o this_o assertion_n 6._o unreasonable_a inference_n from_o this_o unsound_a foundation_n v._o jun._n brut._n qu._n 3._o p._n 91._o de_fw-fr jure_fw-la magistr_n c._n 6._o of_o sovereignty_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o people_n that_o according_a to_o these_o various_a proposal_n it_o may_v become_v dangerous_a to_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o world_n but_o withal_o their_o way_n of_o argue_v who_o pretend_v that_o the_o people_n who_o make_v the_o prince_n have_v therefore_o a_o power_n reserve_v to_o themselves_o great_a than_o he_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o contradiction_n to_o itself_o as_o if_o they_o who_o give_v up_o their_o power_n shall_v by_o that_o mean_n have_v the_o great_a power_n and_o they_o who_o receive_v authority_n shall_v thereby_o have_v the_o less_o this_o be_v such_o a_o fond_a argument_n as_o will_v prove_v all_o servant_n by_o contract_n to_o be_v superior_a of_o their_o master_n because_o by_o their_o contract_n they_o make_v they_o their_o master_n or_o that_o those_o country_n who_o become_v subject_a and_o tributary_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o any_o other_o have_v a_o superiority_n over_o that_o empire_n because_o their_o become_a subject_n to_o it_o be_v hat_n which_o make_v its_o dominion_n so_o large_a and_o eminent_a and_o concern_v that_o supposition_n that_o possible_o the_o people_n may_v not_o intend_v to_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o all_o power_n of_o resistance_n with_o respect_n to_o this_o kingdom_n 1._o v._o ch._n 1._o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o plain_a expression_n of_o our_o statute_n law_n above_o produce_v that_o the_o subject_n do_v intend_v to_o reject_v all_o power_n of_o resistance_n and_o yet_o they_o who_o enter_v into_o any_o relation_n by_o their_o own_o contract_n do_v stand_v oblige_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o relation_n and_o the_o law_n that_o god_n have_v establish_v concern_v it_o and_o not_o only_o from_o their_o own_o intention_n thus_o the_o contract_n to_o become_v a_o wife_n or_o a_o servant_n intend_v to_o be_v so_o to_o a_o kind_n and_o courteous_a man_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o bond_n in_o these_o relation_n and_o the_o obligation_n to_o the_o duty_n thereof_o though_o this_o man_n contrary_a to_o their_o expectation_n may_v prove_v ill-natured_a and_o froward_a and_o what_o i_o have_v discourse_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n will_v evidence_n that_o even_o they_o who_o will_v assert_v sovereignty_n to_o be_v of_o a_o mere_a humane_a original_n must_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o reject_v of_o all_o forcible_a resistance_n against_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o peace_n and_o welfare_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v intend_v by_o the_o wise_a part_n of_o mankind_n sect._n 5_o sect_n v._o the_o divine_a original_n of_o sovereign_a power_n assert_v 1._o evidence_n sovereignty_n and_o rule_n prove_v to_o be_v the_o constitution_n of_o god_n by_o rational_a evidence_n that_o government_n and_o its_o authority_n be_v original_o the_o constitution_n of_o god_n may_v receive_v considerable_a proof_n from_o rational_a evidence_n suppose_v creation_n and_o providence_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o since_o god_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n he_o have_v a_o right_a to_o govern_v it_o and_o it_o be_v in_o his_o power_n to_o appoint_v ruler_n and_o magistrate_n and_o to_o command_v subjection_n to_o they_o and_o whosoever_o beside_o god_n shall_v undertake_v to_o confer_v a_o power_n to_o rule_v the_o world_n as_o if_o it_o be_v original_o derive_v from_o themselves_o do_v thereby_o put_v themselves_o upon_o the_o dispose_n of_o god_n right_a it_o be_v own_v by_o the_o ancient_a poet_n as_o homer_n and_o hesiod_n regno_fw-la hom._n il._n ae_z have_v theogon_n in_o init_fw-la syne_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la that_o king_n be_v from_o god_n in_o homer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o hesiod_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o synesius_n observe_v that_o it_o be_v say_v by_o plato_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o royalty_n be_v a_o good_a thing_n from_o god_n among_o man_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n 5._o wisd_v 6.4_o 5._o both_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v assert_v to_o be_v from_o god_n and_o that_o themselves_o also_o be_v god_n minister_n 2._o and_o it_o may_v well_o seem_v a_o strange_a thing_n that_o god_n who_o not_o only_o give_v a_o be_v to_o all_o other_o part_n of_o his_o creation_n but_o frame_v they_o in_o a_o excellent_a and_o beautiful_a order_n and_o make_v the_o sun_n to_o rule_v by_o day_n and_o give_v man_n dominion_n over_o other_o low_a part_n of_o his_o creation_n shall_v leave_v mankind_n only_o which_o be_v so_o excellent_a a_o be_v without_o take_v any_o order_n for_o that_o useful_a and_o regular_a public_a society_n which_o be_v both_o suitable_a and_o beneficial_a to_o humane_a nature_n and_o it_o be_v yet_o far_o more_o unlikely_a that_o he_o who_o be_v the_o god_n of_o order_n shall_v for_o the_o peace_n and_o good_a of_o lesser_a society_n in_o private_a family_n ordain_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n over_o their_o child_n and_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o husband_n over_o the_o wife_n and_o yet_o shall_v leave_v the_o more_o general_a and_o public_a state_n of_o mankind_n which_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n in_o a_o
manumission_n which_o still_o leave_v the_o person_n under_o civil_a government_n supra_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la and_o in_o the_o institution_n the_o freedom_n which_o be_v oppose_v thereto_o be_v bound_v by_o that_o which_o be_v prohibit_v by_o law_n and_o beside_o this_o freedom_n of_o the_o outward_a condition_n 5._o ciceron_n paradox_n 5._o cicero_n do_v well_o and_o wise_o account_v that_o man_n to_o have_v attain_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a freedom_n of_o mind_n who_o obey_v and_o reverence_v the_o law_n not_o so_o much_o for_o fear_n as_o because_o he_o judge_v it_o useful_a and_o good_a so_o to_o do_v 11._o now_o if_o government_n be_v the_o constitution_n of_o god_n to_o make_v forcible_a opposition_n against_o it_o must_v either_o be_v in_o design_n to_o have_v god_n authority_n subject_a to_o they_o who_o so_o act_n or_o at_o least_o that_o themselves_o may_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o it_o both_o which_o be_v unreasonable_a and_o include_v a_o resist_a the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o divine_a law_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o shall_v speak_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n iii_o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n under_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n sect_n i._o the_o need_n and_o usefulness_n of_o consider_v this_o case_n 1._o consider_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o state_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v here_o particular_o consider_v the_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v of_o the_o great_a import_n because_o it_o will_v be_v a_o considerable_a testimony_n that_o neither_o the_o rule_n of_o common_a equity_n nor_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o humane_a polity_n do_v condemn_v all_o forcible_a resistance_n against_o the_o sovereign_a power_n if_o this_o be_v allow_v to_o subject_n under_o the_o jewish_a constitution_n which_o be_v very_o much_o ordain_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n himself_o concern_v the_o jewish_a constitution_n 3._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o n._n 3._o the_o learned_a grotius_n do_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la &_o pacis_fw-la assert_v that_o in_o ordinary_a case_n of_o injury_n they_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o make_v resistance_n and_o therefore_o he_o expound_v what_o samuel_n speak_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o right_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n 1_o sam._n 8.11_o 18._o to_o intend_v that_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o king_n be_v there_o declare_v to_o undertake_v sect._n 1_o the_o people_n have_v non_fw-la resistendi_fw-la obligationem_fw-la a_o obligation_n upon_o they_o to_o make_v no_o resistance_n 7._o ibid._n n._n 7._o but_o yet_o he_o afterward_o assert_v that_o in_o great_a and_o weighty_a case_n either_o of_o manifest_a civil_a injury_n as_o in_o what_o david_n sustain_v from_o saul_n or_o of_o violence_n offer_v to_o their_o religion_n and_o whole_a nation_n as_o be_v do_v by_o antiochus_n when_o the_o maccabee_n withstand_v he_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o he_o propose_v it_o as_o a_o question_n of_o great_a difficulty_n whether_o christian_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o do_v the_o like_a and_o here_o he_o recommend_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_a patience_n and_o bear_v the_o cross_n from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o primitive_a church_n 2._o and_o mr_n thorndike_n in_o his_o epilogue_n 32._o epilogue_n part._n 2._o ch._n 32._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o maccabee_n do_v allow_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n under_o the_o jewish_a state_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o very_o plain_o assert_v the_o same_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n etc._n right_o of_o church_n ch._n 5._o p._n 306._o etc._n etc._n but_o in_o both_o those_o place_n he_o declare_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o take_v arm_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n under_o christianity_n because_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o spirit_n rule_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n but_o yet_o in_o this_o last_o mention_v book_n there_o be_v some_o expression_n which_o will_v make_v it_o manifest_a that_o that_o learned_a man_n be_v not_o so_o fix_v in_o this_o position_n concern_v the_o jewish_a government_n but_o that_o he_o sometime_o much_o incline_v to_o and_o plain_o embrace_v the_o contrary_a assertion_n for_o speak_v of_o that_o government_n which_o the_o jew_n enter_v into_o under_o ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n he_o declare_v that_o this_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o grant_n and_o commission_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n and_o say_v 229._o right_o of_o ch._n ch._n 4._o p._n 229._o it_o be_v not_o in_o any_o common_a reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o by_o any_o covenant_n of_o the_o law_n renew_v by_o esdras_n and_o nehemias_n they_o conceive_v themselves_o enable_v or_o oblige_v to_o maintain_v themselves_o by_o force_n in_o the_o profession_n and_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n in_o case_n he_o have_v not_o allow_v it_o they_o 3._o but_o that_o which_o will_v make_v this_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n society_n the_o gospel_n make_v no_o new_a model_n for_o the_o right_n of_o all_o political_a society_n the_o more_o necessary_a be_v this_o because_o so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discern_v it_o be_v a_o assertion_n which_o can_v be_v maintain_v or_o defend_v that_o there_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a any_o such_o difference_n between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o new_a as_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o particular_o for_o the_o jew_n to_o defend_v their_o liberty_n or_o religion_n by_o war_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o it_o be_v now_o become_v unlawful_a for_o all_o subject_n under_o christianity_n by_o the_o peculiar_a precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o though_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n do_v very_o much_o differ_v and_o that_o meekness_n and_o peace_n be_v more_o peculiar_o recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n both_o to_o ruler_n and_o subject_n yet_o i_o see_v not_o how_o christianity_n do_v alter_v the_o model_n and_o frame_n of_o humane_a political_a society_n so_o as_o to_o debase_v subject_n or_o deprive_v they_o of_o any_o right_n or_o freedom_n which_o they_o do_v before_o enjoy_v it_o be_v indeed_o true_o observe_v by_o s._n chrysostome_n saul_n chrys_n hom._n 3._o de_fw-fr dau._n &_o saul_n that_o david_n in_o his_o act_n towards_o saul_n have_v not_o all_o those_o argument_n for_o subjection_n which_o christian_n now_o have_v have_v never_o see_v nor_o hear_v of_o the_o great_a example_n of_o christ_n crucify_a and_o his_o doctrine_n of_o patience_n and_o suffering_n but_o though_o these_o be_v high_a motive_n to_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o duty_n they_o do_v not_o lay_v a_o new_a foundation_n for_o common_a right_n nor_o do_v they_o establish_v any_o such_o new_a rule_n as_o thereby_o to_o determine_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o all_o war_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o just_a right_n if_o they_o be_v manage_v by_o a_o warrantable_a authority_n 4._o and_o they_o who_o insist_v upon_o the_o gospel_n precept_n of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n as_o if_o that_o do_v put_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o legal_a state_n and_o the_o evangelical_n that_o thereupon_o upon_o it_o be_v now_o become_v unlawful_a for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n especial_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n do_v also_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_a ground_n for_o though_o this_o precept_n and_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n do_v require_v great_a meekness_n and_o patience_n and_o a_o firm_a and_o steadfast_a resolution_n under_o all_o difficulty_n to_o pursue_v and_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o do_v not_o deprive_v such_o person_n of_o a_o power_n and_o right_a to_o make_v war_n even_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n who_o antecedent_o to_o christianity_n be_v invest_v with_o such_o a_o right_n and_o he_o who_o will_v assert_v this_o must_v grant_v it_o unlawful_a for_o any_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o defend_v his_o free_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o just_a right_n against_o a_o external_a force_n which_o will_v impose_v a_o contrary_a religion_n upon_o he_o gr_n eus_n eccl._n hist_o l._n 9_o c._n 7._o gr_n as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o christian_a kingdom_n of_o armenia_n which_o then_o have_v a_o sovereign_a prince_n against_o the_o fury_n of_o maximinus_n who_o will_v have_v force_v they_o to_o embrace_v the_o pagan_a idolatry_n 5._o and_o whereas_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n we_o have_v clear_a declaration_n that_o the_o high_a power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n
any_o design_n lay_v by_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n for_o destroy_v the_o elder_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o turn_v caesar_n out_o of_o his_o dominion_n by_o these_o attempt_n and_o though_o this_o defence_n proceed_v no_o further_a than_o to_o cut_v off_o a_o ear_n our_o lord_n not_o only_o dislike_v it_o but_o his_o action_n in_o forthwith_o heal_v the_o ear_n by_o a_o miracle_n may_v seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o take_v upon_o himself_o to_o make_v restitution_n and_o to_o repair_v the_o injury_n do_v by_o the_o rash_a action_n of_o one_o of_o his_o follower_n capite_fw-la c._n 23._o qu._n 8._o in_o capite_fw-la thus_o gratian_n observe_v that_o when_o peter_n take_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o defend_v his_o master_n from_o the_o injury_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o then_o receive_v this_o check_n 8._o successor_n 4._o to_o st._n peter_n and_o therefore_o to_o his_o successor_n four_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o person_n who_o here_o draw_v the_o sword_n which_o st._n john_n declare_v to_o be_v simon_n peter_n it_o may_v well_o be_v wonder_v that_o any_o sort_n of_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o christ_n give_v this_o apostle_n and_o other_o by_o virtue_n of_o succession_n from_o he_o a_o power_n to_o authorise_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n in_o a_o case_n where_o they_o shall_v judge_v the_o church_n and_o religion_n concern_v and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o crown_n and_o dominion_n when_o himself_o in_o person_n be_v not_o allow_v though_o he_o be_v then_o a_o apostle_n to_o make_v such_o resistance_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v from_o this_o instance_n gratian_n conclude_v ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o no_o bishop_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o clergy_n whosoever_o have_v any_o power_n either_o by_o their_o own_o authority_n or_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o take_v arm_n and_o then_o they_o can_v have_v as_o little_a authority_n to_o commissionate_a other_o to_o take_v they_o nor_o can_v this_o be_v evade_v by_o say_v that_o st._n peter_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o possess_v with_o the_o supreme_a sovereign_a authority_n for_o as_o it_o no_o where_o appear_v that_o he_o ever_o receive_v any_o such_o thing_n so_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v ever_o intend_v to_o convey_n to_o he_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o temporal_a sword_n he_o will_v never_o have_v use_v particular_o to_o he_o so_o general_a a_o threaten_n against_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o some_o romish_a writer_n have_v put_v themselves_o upon_o undertake_v another_o method_n and_o that_o be_v by_o a_o very_a bad_a attempt_n to_o defend_v or_o applaud_v this_o action_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o our_o lord_n rebuke_v 67._o bar._n an._n 34._o n._n 67._o baronius_n when_o he_o give_v we_o the_o relation_n of_o it_o do_v it_o without_o any_o manner_n of_o censure_n but_o not_o without_o a_o encomium_n declare_v quid_fw-la gentroso_fw-la accensus_fw-la amoris_fw-la ardore_fw-la fortiter_fw-la gesserit_fw-la 17._o in_o concord_n evang_v tom._n 4._o l._n 6._o c._n 17._o and_o barradius_fw-la propose_v the_o question_n whether_o st._n peter_n do_v amiss_o in_o this_o action_n resolve_v it_o as_o most_o probable_a that_o he_o do_v not_o verosimilius_fw-la puto_fw-la say_v he_o non_fw-la peccasse_fw-la and_o stella_n say_v 22._o stell_n in_o luc._n 22._o st._n peter_n do_v not_o sin_n herein_o and_o he_o compare_v this_o action_n with_o the_o zeal_n of_o phinebas_n whereby_o he_o obtain_v the_o high-priesthood_n and_o so_o since_o he_o do_v st._n peter_n 9_o rebuke_v severalreason_n why_o st._n peter_n be_v rebuke_v and_o there_o be_v some_o who_o will_v evade_v the_o argument_n from_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v prohibit_v st._n peter_n use_v the_o sword_n for_o his_o defence_n only_o because_o he_o do_v now_o intend_v to_o law_n down_o his_o life_n according_a to_o his_o father_n will_n but_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o our_o saviour_n lay_v down_o three_o several_a ground_n upon_o which_o he_o check_v this_o act_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o command_v he_o to_o put_v up_o his_o sword_n and_o we_o must_v not_o so_o assert_v the_o validity_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o as_o to_o deny_v or_o enervate_a the_o force_n of_o the_o other_o 1._o from_o the_o sin_n and_o unwarrantableness_n of_o such_o action_n where_o person_n act_v out_o of_o their_o own_o sphere_n and_o what_o they_o have_v not_o authority_n to_o undertake_v and_o this_o be_v that_o i_o have_v now_o discourse_v of_o in_o v._o 52._o 2._o because_o he_o himself_o know_v how_o he_o can_v sufficient_o procure_v his_o own_o defence_n by_o lawful_a mean_n whereas_o this_o action_n be_v neither_o a_o necessary_a nor_o a_o proper_a undertake_n for_o that_o purpose_n have_v the_o holy_a jesus_n intend_v to_o have_v his_o person_n rescue_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o can_v have_v effect_v this_o by_o legion_n of_o angel_n who_o be_v under_o no_o obligation_n of_o subjection_n to_o man_n v._o 53._o but_o god_n providence_n can_v never_o be_v so_o at_o a_o loss_n as_o to_o need_v the_o help_n of_o any_o unlawful_a mean_n 3._o because_o the_o thing_n st._n peter_n aim_v at_o to_o hinder_v his_o master_n from_o suffering_n be_v no_o good_a design_n but_o savour_v somewhat_o of_o the_o same_o spirit_n by_o which_o he_o have_v former_o rebuke_v his_o lord_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o be_v kill_v mat._n 16.22_o for_o the_o scripture_n must_v be_v fulfil_v v._o 54._o and_o the_o cup_n say_v our_o saviour_n which_o my_o father_n give_v i_o to_o drink_v shall_v i_o not_o drink_v it_o joh._n 18.11_o and_o every_o one_o of_o these_o be_v part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n and_o the_o first_o as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v that_o also_o which_o our_o bless_a lord_n think_v fit_a to_o mention_v before_o the_o other_o 10._o with_o respect_n to_o this_o text_n mauritius_n sylu._n this_o text_n ancient_o use_v to_o their_o purpose_n eucher_n lugdunens_n epist_n ad_fw-la sylu._n who_o command_v the_o thebaean_a legion_n which_o be_v all_o christian_n yield_v themselves_o to_o martyrdom_n under_o maximianus_n tell_v they_o how_o much_o he_o fear_v lest_o they_o be_v in_o arm_n shall_v have_v resist_v the_o emperor_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o defnce_n when_o this_o be_v forbid_v by_o christ_n who_o by_o the_o command_n of_o his_o own_o mouth_n will_v have_v that_o sword_n which_o his_o apostle_n have_v draw_v to_o be_v put_v up_o and_o st._n austin_n who_o sometime_o extenuate_v st._n peter_n fault_n as_o proceed_v from_o his_o love_n 30._o aug._n de_fw-fr agon_n christ_n c._n 29_o 30._o and_o not_o from_o any_o cruel_a disposition_n that_o he_o do_v a_o more_o peacare_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la saevitia_fw-la in_o his_o book_n against_o faustus_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n hereof_o the_o lord_n do_v with_o sufficient_a threaten_a check_n the_o fact_n of_o peter_n say_v put_v up_o the_o sword_n 48._o contr._n faust_n l._n 22._o c._n 70._o &_o in_o epist_n 48._o for_o he_o that_o use_v the_o sword_n shall_v fall_v by_o the_o sword_n but_o he_o use_v the_o sword_n who_o when_o no_o superior_a and_o lawful_a power_n do_v either_o command_n or_o allow_v use_v arm_n against_o the_o blood_n of_o another_o and_o from_o this_o text_n also_o gratian_n infer_v this_o general_a rule_n sup_v grat._n decubi_n sup_v that_o every_o one_o who_o beside_o he_o or_o without_o his_o authority_n who_o use_v the_o lawful_a power_n who_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n in_o vain_a and_o to_o who_o every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n i_o say_v every_o one_o who_o without_o such_o authority_n take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n 11._o 22.51_o assemb_v annot._n in_o luk._n 22.51_o and_o even_o the_o annotation_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o assembly_n annotation_n do_v interpret_v these_o word_n to_o condemn_v subject_n take_v the_o sword_n especial_o against_o their_o superior_n neither_o peter_n say_v they_o nor_o any_o other_o private_a person_n or_o person_n may_v take_v up_o the_o sword_n to_o defend_v the_o cause_n of_o christ_n 1._o becave_n the_o jus_fw-la gladii_fw-la belong_v not_o to_o any_o private_a person_n but_o to_o public_a authority_n rom._n 13.4_o much_o less_o to_o minister_n 2._o because_o they_o who_o smite_v with_o the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n 6._o gr._n de_fw-fr imp._n c._n 3._o n._n 6._o and_o grotius_n de_fw-fr imperio_fw-la assert_v that_o when_o christ_n say_v he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v that_o defence_n which_o be_v make_v by_o violence_n against_o unjust_a force_n from_o public_a authority_n contra_fw-la vim_o injustissimam_fw-la sed_fw-la publico_fw-la nomine_fw-la illatam_fw-la to_o which_o i_o shall_v subjoin_v the_o
tthat_a time_n no_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o be_v a_o nation_n border_v upon_o the_o empire_n who_o then_o have_v a_o distinct_a king_n of_o their_o own_o but_o acknowledge_v a_o subjection_n to_o the_o persian_n 7._o evag._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 7._o and_o thereupon_o this_o country_n be_v call_v persarmenia_n but_o for_o divers_a year_n before_o and_o after_o this_o war_n they_o be_v not_o under_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o eusebius_n who_o relate_v this_o action_n gr_n eus_n hist_o l._n 9_o c._n 7._o gr_n declare_v they_o be_v friend_n and_o confederate_n till_o by_o this_o undertake_n of_o maximinus_n they_o become_v his_o enemy_n 16._o i_o confess_v some_o year_n after_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n be_v end_v decline_v this_o loyalt_n afterward_o decline_v there_o be_v among_o the_o christian_n some_o attempt_n and_o enterprise_v undertake_v of_o another_o spirit_n and_o nature_n gr_n socr._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2d_o c._n 12._o gr_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a opposition_n between_o the_o arian_n and_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n there_o be_v in_o constantinople_n and_o in_o other_o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d frequent_a sedition_n and_o tumult_n as_o socrates_n express_v it_o and_o these_o take_v place_n from_o about_o the_o year_n 340._o 134_o ibid._n c._n 134_o then_o among_o other_o thing_n hermogenes_n the_o emperor_n commander_n who_o he_o send_v to_o constantinople_n to_o dispossess_v paulus_n from_o be_v bishop_n there_o be_v oppose_v with_o force_n the_o house_n in_o which_o he_o be_v be_v fire_v upon_o he_o and_o himself_o slay_v in_o the_o year_n 342._o not_o long_o after_o this_o also_o 4._o baron_fw-fr aâ—_n 350._o n._n 1_o 2_o 4._o begin_v the_o more_o open_a and_o contrive_v rebellion_n of_o magnentius_n and_o though_o this_o be_v undertake_v out_o of_o ambition_n and_o unchristian_a disloyalty_n yet_o he_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n under_o a_o pretence_n for_o religion_n he_o first_o engage_v against_o constans_n the_o emperor_n who_o be_v slay_v by_o he_o for_o which_o abominable_a parricide_n 5._o athan._n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n baron_fw-fr a_o 353._o n._n 5._o athanasius_n inveigh_v great_o against_o he_o and_o then_o manage_v a_o war_n against_o constantius_n and_o this_o according_a to_o baronius_n be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o the_o banner_n of_o the_o cross_n appear_v in_o the_o field_n on_o both_o side_n one_o against_o another_o and_o this_o be_v indeed_o a_o rebellious_a insurrection_n against_o a_o sovereign_a prince_n but_o the_o true_a primitive_a and_o genuine_a spirit_n of_o christianity_n be_v whole_o averse_a from_o and_o unacquainted_a with_o such_o proceed_n and_o when_o the_o christian_a temper_n do_v in_o divers_a person_n degenerate_a in_o this_o particular_a such_o exorbitant_a and_o evil_a practice_n be_v always_o contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o chief_a guide_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o duty_n and_o obligation_n of_o nonresistance_n sect_n i._o resistance_n by_o force_n be_v not_o only_o sinful_a in_o particular_a private_a person_n but_o also_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n and_o in_o subordinate_a and_o inferior_a magistrate_n and_o governor_n sect._n 1_o 1._o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o grant_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o be_v a_o geneal_a rule_n for_o ordinary_a circumstance_n but_o yet_o they_o pretend_v there_o be_v some_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a case_n in_o which_o it_o must_v admit_v of_o exception_n and_o the_o proposal_n of_o these_o case_n as_o they_o be_v by_o they_o manage_v be_v like_o the_o pharisaical_a corban_n a_o engine_n and_o method_n to_o make_v void_a the_o duty_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n concern_v obedience_n and_o submission_n to_o superior_n wherefore_o in_o this_o chapter_n i_o shall_v undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o that_o assertion_n of_o barclay_n 212._o g._n barcl_n count_v monarchomach_n l._n 3._o c._n 16._o p._n 212._o who_o propose_v the_o question_n nullÃne_fw-la casus_fw-la etc._n etc._n may_v there_o no_o case_n fall_v out_o in_o which_o the_o people_n by_o their_o authority_n may_v take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n 5._o b._n 2._o c._n 5._o and_o his_o answer_n be_v certain_o none_o so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v king_n or_o unless_o ipso_fw-la jure_fw-la rex_fw-la esse_fw-la desinat_fw-la 2._o sovereign_n the_o whole_a community_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n now_o the_o first_o question_n and_o pretence_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n whether_o if_o the_o whole_a or_o principal_a part_n thereof_o do_v account_n themselves_o injure_v and_o oppress_v by_o their_o sovereign_n and_o judge_v it_o needful_a for_o their_o own_o defence_n and_o security_n and_o the_o common_a good_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o make_v use_n of_o force_n against_o he_o this_o authority_n of_o the_o community_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o such_o resistance_n this_o be_v assert_v by_o the_o seditious_a position_n of_o mariana_n 6._o marian._n de_fw-fr reg_n &_o reg._n institut_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 6._o who_o not_o only_o give_v a_o large_a allowance_n to_o commonwealth_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o people_n to_o divest_v their_o king_n of_o their_o government_n and_o take_v away_o their_o life_n but_o he_o also_o grant_v the_o same_o liberty_n and_o power_n to_o any_o member_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n if_o learned_a and_o grave_a man_n be_v consult_v and_o where_o there_o be_v publica_n vox_fw-la populi_n the_o common_a voice_n of_o the_o people_n incline_v that_o way_n and_o this_o notion_n also_o though_o not_o in_o the_o same_o exorbitant_a degree_n be_v embrace_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o many_o of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o man_n of_o disloyal_a antimonarchical_a spirit_n but_o because_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n be_v both_o of_o sufficient_a force_n and_o clear_a enough_o for_o the_o refute_v hereof_o i_o shall_v only_o superadd_a these_o brief_a consideration_n 3._o first_o that_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n or_o the_o chief_a and_o great_a part_n thereof_o can_v give_v no_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o such_o a_o enterprise_n because_o the_o whole_a community_n be_v subject_n as_o well_o as_o the_o particular_a person_n thereof_o and_o with_o especial_a respect_n to_o this_o kingdom_n i_o above_o observe_v that_o our_o law_n declare_v it_o unlawful_a for_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n though_o joint_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n the_o same_o have_v be_v also_o acknowledge_v by_o man_n of_o understanding_n in_o foreign_a country_n as_o bodinus_fw-la 5._o bodin_n de_fw-fr repub._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o concern_v england_n and_o other_o place_n where_o the_o king_n have_v jura_fw-la majestatis_fw-la conclude_v singulis_fw-la civibus_fw-la nec_fw-la universis_fw-la fas_fw-la est_fw-la summi_fw-la principis_fw-la vitam_fw-la famam_fw-la aut_fw-la fortunas_fw-la in_o discrimen_fw-la vocare_fw-la it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o all_o of_o they_o together_o to_o bring_v into_o danger_n the_o life_n honour_n or_o possession_n of_o the_o prince_n second_o this_o will_v open_v a_o gap_n to_o great_a confusion_n since_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v apt_a to_o be_v impose_v upon_o and_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n as_o the_o experience_n of_o these_o latter_a age_n as_o well_o as_o the_o case_n of_o corah_n and_o absalon_n do_v testify_v and_o the_o same_o appear_v from_o the_o whole_a congregation_n of_o israel_n be_v forward_o to_o cast_v off_o moses_n and_o to_o make_v they_o another_o captain_n numb_a 14._o 2_o 4._o three_o this_o liberty_n may_v as_o reasonable_o be_v give_v to_o a_o few_o private_a person_n as_o to_o the_o whole_a people_n because_o in_o such_o enterprise_n of_o the_o people_n they_o be_v counsel_v by_o and_o be_v general_o influence_v and_o lead_v according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o few_o private_a person_n fouroth_o the_o law_n of_o god_n against_o any_o evil_a action_n and_o consequent_o against_o resistance_n do_v not_o become_v void_a by_o any_o great_a number_n join_v together_o in_o practise_v what_o be_v contrary_a unto_o they_o when_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o dare_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o emperor_n out_o of_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n as_o have_v be_v show_v no_o sin_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o less_o but_o the_o great_a when_o a_o multitude_n shall_v be_v actor_n in_o it_o if_o any_o violence_n be_v offer_v to_o a_o father_n or_o master_n this_o be_v not_o the_o more_o allowable_a if_o all_o his_o child_n or_o servant_n join_v in_o the_o confederacy_n and_o when_o great_a multitude_n engage_v in_o open_a insurrection_n the_o consequent_n thereof_o may_v
power_n undertake_v to_o destroy_v any_o great_a or_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o people_n such_o thing_n in_o some_o case_n have_v oft_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o the_o english_a constitution_n do_v afford_v peculiar_a advantage_n and_o security_n to_o the_o subject_n of_o this_o realm_n above_o what_o be_v in_o many_o other_o sovereignty_n but_o these_o case_n may_v be_v best_a judge_v of_o by_o rank_v they_o in_o several_a order_n and_o by_o observe_v particular_a instance_n of_o fact_n which_o have_v happen_v under_o other_o different_a government_n 11._o wherefore_o 1._o sovereign_n power_n have_v sometime_o undertake_v to_o destroy_v a_o part_n of_o the_o people_n crime_n where_o this_o be_v a_o proceed_n according_a to_o the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o government_n and_o upon_o great_a crime_n upon_o account_n of_o some_o great_a or_o enormous_a crime_n charge_v upon_o they_o and_o by_o virtue_n of_o such_o a_o public_a sentence_n which_o may_v be_v call_v judiciary_n and_o legal_a proceed_n among_o the_o israelite_n when_o they_o have_v no_o king_n or_o judge_n the_o chief_a power_n be_v in_o the_o head_n of_o the_o tribe_n in_o which_o time_n that_o horrid_a wickedness_n be_v commit_v by_o the_o man_n of_o gibeah_n upon_o the_o levite_n concubine_n judg._n 19_o but_o the_o benjamite_n stand_v in_o defence_n of_o these_o wicked_a man_n 2._o antiquit._fw-la jud._n l._n 5._o c._n 2._o that_o they_o may_v not_o suffer_v deserve_v justice_n that_o whole_a congregation_n of_o israel_n set_v themselves_o against_o the_o tribe_n of_o benjamin_n ch._n 20._o and_o they_o bind_v themselves_o by_o oath_n say_v josephus_n to_o act_v more_o fierce_o against_o they_o than_o their_o father_n have_v do_v against_o the_o canaanite_n and_o when_o this_o whole_a tribe_n man_n woman_n and_o child_n be_v utter_o destroy_v except_o six_o hundred_o man_n the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o both_o the_o israelite_n and_o these_o survive_a benjamite_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o execution_n be_v just_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o indeed_o those_o benjamite_n who_o undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o that_o heinous_a wicked_a action_n do_v thereby_o entitle_v themselves_o to_o the_o guilt_n thereof_o syagr_n ambr._n ep._n 65._o ad_fw-la syagr_n for_o s._n ambrose_n right_o declare_v non_fw-la minoris_fw-la esse_fw-la criminis_fw-la tantum_fw-la facinus_fw-la defendisse_fw-la quam_fw-la exercuisse_fw-la it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o no_o less_o crime_n to_o defend_v so_o great_a a_o villainy_n than_o to_o commit_v it_o and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o jabesh_n gilead_n be_v utter_o destroy_v by_o the_o congregation_n of_o israel_n except_o four_o hundred_o virgin_n because_o they_o be_v so_o far_o favourer_n of_o this_o wickedness_n of_o the_o gibeathite_n that_o they_o will_v not_o join_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o israelite_n to_o punish_v it_o 12._o oros_n l._n 7._o c._n 12._o 12._o the_o jew_n also_o after_o their_o commonwealth_n be_v destroy_v and_o themselves_o disperse_v in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o empire_n rise_v up_o in_o rebellion_n in_o reign_n of_o trajan_n and_o also_o of_o adrain_n when_o they_o be_v head_v by_o the_o pretend_a messiah_n call_v barchocab_n or_o the_o son_n of_o a_o star_n with_o respect_n to_o that_o prophecy_n of_o the_o star_n of_o jacob_n numb_a 24.17_o though_o the_o jew_n find_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o call_v he_o barcozib_n the_o son_n of_o a_o lie_n and_o proceed_v with_o that_o fury_n that_o they_o lay_v many_o place_n utter_o waste_v both_o about_o egypt_n and_o libya_n scldeno_n buxt_n lex_fw-la rab._n in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dio._n cit_fw-la à _fw-fr scldeno_n and_o other_o part_n of_o africa_n and_o cyprus_n and_o both_o the._n jewish_a chronicle_n tzemach_n david_n and_o other_o historian_n account_v two_o hundred_o thousand_o or_o a_o great_a number_n to_o have_v be_v then_o slay_v by_o they_o about_o alexandria_n and_o the_o part_n of_o egypt_n 6._o eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 2_o 6._o to_o prevent_v the_o like_a sad_a effect_n in_o judea_n and_o mesopotamia_n where_o orosius_n relate_v they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o arm_n also_o in_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n the_o emperor_n determine_v the_o destroy_v all_o the_o jew_n there_o as_o a_o stop_n to_o the_o enthusiastic_a fury_n of_o that_o people_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n great_a multitude_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v destroy_v by_o he_o and_z adrian_z his_o successor_n in_o several_a country_n especial_o in_o and_o near_a judea_n in_o the_o expedition_n of_o qu._n lucius_n and_o the_o take_v the_o city_n bitter_n what_o the_o jew_n themselves_o express_v 〈◊〉_d buxt_n lex_fw-la rab._n in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d concern_v the_o vast_a number_n who_o be_v then_o destroy_v be_v indeed_o utter_o incredible_a but_o eusebius_n mention_v infinite_a multitude_n cut_v off_o and_o dion_n speak_v of_o five_o hundred_o thousand_o slay_v by_o the_o sword_n all_o which_o be_v the_o sad_a effect_n of_o the_o seditious_a outrage_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n when_o they_o may_v have_v otherwise_o enjoy_v safety_n 13._o to_o these_o i_o add_v the_o instance_n of_o thessalonica_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o emperor_n 17._o theod._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o when_o there_o have_v be_v a_o great_a tumultuous_a in_o surrection_n in_o that_o city_n wherein_o some_o of_o the_o magistrate_n be_v stone_v to_o death_n the_o emperor_n high_o incense_v at_o the_o hear_n thereof_o give_v sentence_n for_o the_o destroy_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o that_o city_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 24._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 24._o under_o the_o praefectus_fw-la illyriae_n and_o according_o seven_o thousand_o man_n be_v slay_v even_o the_o innocent_a with_o the_o guilty_a all_o cut_v off_o together_o as_o corn_n by_o the_o sickle_n for_o which_o fact_n proceed_v from_o great_a unadvised_a passion_n that_o emperor_n upon_o st._n ambrose_n reproof_n manifest_v great_a repentance_n 14._o now_o the_o destroy_v innocent_a person_n can_v never_o be_v just_a and_o the_o kill_a infant_n among_o other_o though_o allow_v and_o sometime_o enjoin_v under_o the_o moysaicall_a dispensation_n be_v certain_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o christian_a meekness_n that_o under_o the_o gospel_n it_o may_v in_o no_o case_n be_v defend_v yet_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o judea_n other_o the_o subject_n under_o the_o english_a government_n have_v great_a advantage_n above_o many_o other_o and_o many_o other_o eastern_a nation_n and_o also_o in_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o their_o law_n declare_v have_v such_o a_o authority_n that_o the_o particular_a rescript_n and_o edict_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v account_v law_n and_o what_o they_o determine_v be_v esteem_v a_o legal_a decision_n or_o sentence_n and_o a_o judicial_a way_n of_o proceed_v from_o these_o consideration_n i_o suppose_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o instance_n abovementioned_a though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v unjust_o sentence_v to_o have_v take_v arm_n in_o their_o own_o defence_n but_o they_o be_v in_o this_o case_n to_o commit_v themselves_o to_o he_o that_o judge_v righteous_o as_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n have_v jest_v we_o a_o example_n to_o do_v for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o person_n condemn_v without_o just_a cause_n to_o resist_v by_o force_n the_o proceed_n of_o a_o judicial_a sentence_n pronounce_v by_o the_o great_a authority_n according_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o that_o government_n than_o be_v they_o not_o in_o subjection_n to_o that_o government_n and_o authority_n and_o they_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o capital_a crime_n be_v upon_o account_n of_o their_o offence_n so_o much_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o life_n either_o to_o the_o justice_n or_o mercy_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o not_o to_o add_v to_o their_o former_a crime_n a_o continue_a resist_a just_a authority_n but_o the_o excellent_a constitution_n of_o our_o english_a government_n have_v this_o advantage_n among_o other_o that_o it_o give_v sufficient_a security_n to_o the_o english_a subject_n that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o judiciary_n and_o legal_a proceed_n by_o the_o king_n himself_o or_o any_o other_o against_o the_o life_n or_o property_n of_o any_o person_n 30._o magn._fw-la chart._n c._n 30._o who_o live_v peaceable_o and_o orderly_o but_o according_a to_o the_o establish_a law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o upon_o a_o fair_a trial_n of_o his_o case_n nor_o will_v our_o law_n allow_v any_o such_o general_a sentence_n which_o may_v take_v in_o innocent_a person_n 15._o and_o second_o there_o have_v also_o be_v case_n in_o world_n where_o a_o sovereign_a power_n have_v engage_v in_o the_o destroy_n a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o subject_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o no_o real_a crime_n arm_n where_o the_o
a_o general_n council_n by_o the_o emperor_n command_n where_o he_o be_v anathematise_v and_o condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o notwithstanding_o some_o appearance_n of_o repentance_n 3._o hieron_n adv_fw-la lucifer_n baron_fw-fr a_o 327._o n._n 3._o as_o s._n hierome_n declare_v be_v sentence_v no_o more_o to_o come_v to_o alexandria_n that_o be_v as_o baronius_n right_o explain_v it_o not_o to_o be_v receive_v in_o his_o former_a place_n in_o that_o church_n now_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o single_a bishop_n whosoever_o to_o rescind_v the_o judgement_n or_o reverse_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o indeed_o to_o take_v a_o new_a cognisance_n of_o what_o have_v be_v thereby_o determine_v and_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o have_v a_o power_n of_o immediate_a judge_n and_o determine_v concern_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o if_o against_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n can_v be_v consistent_a with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n commit_v to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o in_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o high_a manner_n resident_a in_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o therefore_o athanasius_n can_v not_o obey_v that_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n procure_v by_o the_o subtlety_n of_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n and_o his_o party_n without_o a_o exorbitant_a usurp_a and_o invade_v a_o authority_n which_o be_v superior_a to_o he_o and_o undermine_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 6._o weight_n and_o measure_n ch._n 6._o as_o be_v observe_v by_o mr_n thorndike_n in_o justification_n of_o athanasius_n 5._o and_o a_o case_n much_o of_o like_a nature_n with_o this_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o three_o general_a council_n of_o ephesus_n who_o reject_v they_o from_o their_o communion_n who_o in_o a_o separate_a conventicle_n from_o the_o general_n council_n undertake_v to_o censure_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o preside_v in_o that_o council_n and_o memnon_n of_o ephesus_n and_o be_v also_o fautor_n of_o nestorius_n concern_v these_o bishop_n that_o council_n give_v this_o instruction_n to_o their_o delegate_n who_o they_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o if_o he_o shall_v insist_v upon_o these_o person_n be_v restore_v to_o their_o communion_n they_o declare_v that_o so_o much_o as_o can_v be_v be_v to_o be_v do_v to_o express_v obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n 19_o act._n conc._n eph._n tom._n 4._o c._n 19_o sanctioni_fw-la augusti_fw-la pro_fw-la viribus_fw-la obediendum_fw-la este_fw-la and_o that_o if_o these_o person_n shall_v join_v with_o the_o council_n in_o reject_v the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n and_o depose_v he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o shall_v hearty_o embrace_v unity_n with_o they_o they_o may_v be_v admit_v again_o to_o their_o communion_n but_o if_o these_o delegate_v bishop_n in_o this_o case_n shall_v admit_v they_o upon_o any_o other_o term_n than_o these_o which_o the_o council_n itself_o upon_o consider_v and_o debate_v the_o case_n have_v determine_v they_o be_v there_o tell_v prince_n arianisme_n and_o all_o false_a doctrine_n to_o be_v reject_v though_o favour_v by_o prince_n that_o they_o themselves_o will_v incur_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n 6._o obj._n 2._o athanasius_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n s._n basil_n of_o valens_n and_o s._n ambrose_n of_o valentinian_n the_o young_a and_o divers_a catholic_n bishop_n under_o the_o arian_n emperor_n put_v in_o their_o exception_n against_o the_o emperor_n judge_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o not_o be_v a_o competent_a judge_n in_o that_o case_n nor_o will_v they_o be_v therein_o determine_v by_o he_o and_o when_o constantius_n have_v banish_v many_o catholic_n bishop_n for_o withstand_v arianism_n and_o use_v severe_a punishment_n towards_o other_o and_o threaten_v hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n agentes_fw-la athanas_n ad_fw-la solitar_n vit_fw-mi agentes_fw-la who_o draw_v up_o the_o form_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n he_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o constantius_n advise_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o put_v they_o self_n upon_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a nor_o do_v thou_o give_v command_n to_o we_o concern_v such_o thing_n but_o rather_o learn_v these_o thing_n from_o we_o god_n have_v put_v into_o thy_o hand_n the_o kingdom_n he_o have_v commit_v unto_o we_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o s._n ambrose_n be_v command_v in_o the_o emperor_n name_n marcellinam_fw-la ambr._n ep._n 33._o ad_fw-la marcellinam_fw-la to_o yield_v up_o the_o possession_n of_o his_o church_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o arian_n he_o refuse_v so_o to_o do_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o god_n right_a declare_v ea_fw-la quae_fw-la divina_fw-la sunt_fw-la imperatoris_fw-la potestati_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la subjecta_fw-la that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v god_n be_v not_o in_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n 7._o ans_fw-fr first_o since_o the_o christian_a profession_n be_v a_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n all_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o must_v undertake_v to_o hold_v fast_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n though_o this_o shall_v be_v against_o the_o command_n and_o will_n of_o any_o prince_n or_o ruler_n whosoever_o and_o must_v be_v follower_n of_o he_o who_o before_o pontius_n pilate_n witness_v a_o good_a confession_n 27._o martyr_n polycarpi_n tertul._n apol_n c._n 27._o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o s._n polycarp_n and_o divers_a christian_a martyr_n to_o profess_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n when_o they_o be_v command_v to_o disown_n or_o abjure_v it_o and_o as_o they_o must_v hold_v fast_o christianity_n notwithstanding_o the_o prohibition_n or_o threat_n of_o diocletian_a or_o julian_n so_o must_v they_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o command_n of_o any_o arian_n emperor_n to_o the_o contrary_n and_o it_o be_v no_o more_o a_o derogation_n from_o the_o royal_a authority_n to_o say_v that_o it_o have_v no_o right_a to_o command_v against_o truth_n or_o duty_n in_o religion_n than_o to_o declare_v that_o it_o have_v no_o right_a to_o command_v against_o honesty_n or_o chastity_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o prince_n supremacy_n in_o these_o matter_n be_v under_o god_n and_o christ_n to_o establish_v what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n thaning_n the_o decide_v question_n of_o faith_n and_o guide_n in_o it_o more_o proper_a to_o bishop_n thaning_n but_o can_v have_v no_o authority_n to_o oppose_v or_o undermine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n 8._o second_o that_o as_o this_o case_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o not_o the_o emperor_n but_o these_o catholic_n bishop_n themselves_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a and_o fit_a judge_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o faith_n especial_o have_v the_o evidence_n of_o scripture_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a man_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o nice_a the_o decide_n and_o determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n peculiarly_a and_o chief_o belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v a_o matter_n for_o their_o judgement_n sup_n in_o athanas_n ubi_fw-la sup_n cognisance_n and_o discussion_n by_o they_o as_o hosius_n say_v above_o even_o prince_n be_v to_o be_v teach_v and_o shall_v receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n but_o the_o christian_a bishop_n be_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n from_o the_o command_n of_o any_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o and_o all_o other_o christian_n must_v be_v guide_v only_o by_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v in_o many_o thing_n give_v very_o great_a light_n 9_o how_o much_o honour_n and_o respect_n in_o this_o particular_a the_o ancient_a emperor_n do_v give_v to_o the_o office_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n we_o may_v understand_v from_o theodosius_n the_o second_o 32._o act._n conc._n eph._n tom._n 1._o c._n 32._o when_o he_o send_v a_o secular_a person_n to_o be_v present_a by_o his_o authority_n at_o the_o ephesine_n council_n he_o particular_o declare_v that_o for_o he_o to_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v in_o their_o synodical_a decision_n of_o the_o question_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v a_o nefarious_a thing_n and_o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o baronius_n 73._o baron_fw-fr a_o 325._o n._n 73._o that_o constantine_n and_o other_o christian_a emperor_n who_o be_v themselves_o present_a in_o ancient_a council_n do_v not_o interpose_v in_o give_v vote_n or_o suffrage_n in_o decision_n of_o faith_n or_o inflict_v of_o censure_n as_o concur_v to_o the_o spiritual_a effect_n but_o only_o do_v consent_n to_o and_o ratify_v these_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n by_o their_o secular_a authority_n and_o these_o
thing_n which_o be_v under_o the_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a administration_n and_o cognisance_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v sometime_o in_o a_o restrain_a sense_n style_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n which_o as_o such_o all_o secular_a power_n be_v prohibit_v to_o intermeddle_v with_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n with_o particular_a respect_n to_o matter_n of_o say_v as_o fall_v under_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n not_o only_a hosius_n above_o disallow_v constantius_n his_o undertaking_a thing_n ecclesiastical_a who_o yet_o himself_o obey_v the_o summons_n of_o constantine_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o some_o other_o and_o be_v employ_v by_o he_o in_o many_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n 32._o conc._n eph._n tom._n 1._o c._n 32._o but_o also_o theodosius_n abovementioned_a declare_v it_o unlawful_a for_o any_o but_o bishop_n negotiis_fw-la ecclesiasticis_fw-la seize_v immiscere_fw-la to_o intermeddle_v in_o ecclesiastical_a business_n but_o that_o the_o phrase_n of_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a be_v there_o understand_v only_o in_o the_o restrain_a sense_n now_o mention_v be_v manifest_a because_o in_o that_o very_a rescript_n of_o theodosius_n to_o the_o ephesine_n council_n he_o commit_v this_o authority_n to_o the_o count_n he_o send_v thither_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o orderly_a and_o peaceable_a proceed_n of_o the_o council_n and_o to_o hinder_v any_o person_n whosoever_o from_o depart_v from_o the_o synod_n or_o any_o other_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n from_o be_v discuss_v till_o those_o for_o which_o they_o be_v call_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n also_o the_o emperor_n declare_v that_o as_o he_o have_v a_o care_n concern_v the_o commonwealth_n so_o his_o chief_a care_n be_v concern_v such_o thing_n as_o pertain_v to_o piety_n and_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o prince_n power_n and_o authority_n about_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a as_o that_o phrase_n be_v take_v in_o a_o large_a sense_n for_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n and_o religion_n be_v not_o in_o that_o rescript_n deny_v 10._o 13._o v._o ambr._n in_o auxent_n &_o ad_fw-la marcellin_n theod_a hist_o eccl._n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o and_o touch_v the_o case_n of_o ambrose_n it_o have_v certain_o be_v a_o thing_n unaccountable_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o he_o by_o any_o act_n of_o his_o own_o to_o have_v deliver_v up_o the_o possession_n of_o his_o church_n since_o this_o have_v enclude_v what_o theodoret_n say_v he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o refuse_v his_o own_o consent_n to_o give_v up_o his_o people_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o indeed_o the_o interest_n of_o god_n and_o his_o church_n and_o his_o truth_n be_v superior_a to_o the_o will_n and_o command_v of_o the_o emperor_n or_o any_o man_n upon_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o s._n ambrose_n shall_v acquaint_v the_o emperor_n with_o this_o sect._n 5_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o but_o if_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o observe_v his_o duty_n to_o god_n s._n ambrose_n must_v not_o neglect_v his_o still_o behave_v himself_o to_o his_o prince_n as_o become_v a_o good_a subject_n but_o when_o any_o catholic_n bishop_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o arian_n emperor_n be_v command_v into_o banishment_n they_o not_o only_o obey_v of_o which_o there_o be_v numerous_a example_n but_o though_o it_o a_o christian_a duty_n to_o submit_v themselves_o with_o a_o patient_a and_o peaceable_a temper_n of_o mind_n which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a in_o the_o carriage_n of_o eusebius_n samosatensis_n under_o valens_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v much_o commend_v by_o theodoret_n 13._o theod._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 13._o sect_n v._o other_o objection_n from_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eminency_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o authority_n it_o be_v further_a object_v that_o divers_a ancient_a catholic_a writer_n even_o before_o the_o aspire_a height_n of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n have_v use_v such_o expression_n as_o speak_v their_o prefer_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o the_o secular_a and_o their_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v the_o more_o eminent_a to_o this_o purpose_n some_o passage_n be_v produce_v by_o baronius_n 32._o baron_fw-fr a_o 57_o n._n 31_o 32._o from_o ignatius_n sulpitius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n martin_n gr._n nazianzene_n s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n 2._o what_o be_v cite_v as_o from_o ignatius_n direct_v first_o to_o honour_n god_n and_o then_o the_o bishop_n and_o after_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o common_a greek_a copy_n read_v it_o the_o king_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o all_o this_o be_v only_o a_o addition_n of_o the_o interpolator_n of_o ignatius_n smyrn_n v._o ign._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n and_o be_v not_o any_o part_n of_o his_o genuine_a epistle_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o bishop_n usher_n and_o the_o greek_a of_o vossius_fw-la neither_o of_o which_o have_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n in_o they_o and_o yet_o though_o this_o addition_n may_v be_v make_v as_o bishop_n usher_n conjecture_v 6._o usser_n dissert_v de_fw-fr ing._n c._n 6._o about_o the_o six_o century_n it_o be_v design_v to_o suit_v the_o age_n of_o ignatius_n and_o that_o which_o the_o forego_n word_n intimate_v to_o be_v the_o intend_a sense_n may_v well_o be_v allow_v that_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o have_v a_o high_a regard_n to_o the_o direction_n and_o instruction_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o spiritual_a guide_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n than_o to_o the_o command_v even_o of_o king_n or_o emperor_n who_o be_v opposer_n of_o that_o holy_a religion_n and_o enemy_n to_o the_o truth_n 3._o but_o from_o sulpitius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n martin_n he_o urge_v that_o s._n martin_n be_v entertain_v at_o the_o table_n of_o maximus_n the_o emperor_n 23._o of_o s._n martin_n and_o maximus_n sulp._n in_o vit_fw-mi martini_n c._n 23._o one_o of_o the_o king_n attendant_n bring_v he_o a_o cup_n which_o the_o king_n command_v he_o to_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n s._n martin_n then_o bishop_n of_o turenne_n desire_v that_o he_o may_v receive_v the_o cup_n from_o his_o hand_n but_o s._n martin_n when_o he_o have_v drink_v give_v the_o cup_n to_o his_o presbyter_n who_o be_v with_o he_o think_v that_o neither_o the_o king_n nor_o any_o other_o who_o be_v with_o he_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o he_o and_o baronius_n declare_v he_o will_v have_v do_v the_o same_o have_v he_o be_v only_o a_o deacon_n who_o he_o have_v with_o he_o 4._o but_o this_o story_n as_o it_o be_v here_o relate_v show_v much_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o baronius_n towards_o king_n who_o will_v not_o it_o seem_v allow_v they_o be_v of_o the_o laity_n to_o have_v so_o much_o honour_n and_o respect_n show_v unto_o they_o as_o must_v be_v give_v to_o a_o deacon_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o s._n martin_n be_v such_o as_o the_o cardinal_n in_o this_o particular_a do_v represent_v it_o it_o will_v need_v a_o apology_n if_o the_o case_n will_v bear_v it_o or_o indeed_o it_o will_v rather_o deserve_v a_o censure_n 5._o but_o the_o truth_n be_v that_o maximus_n be_v a_o rebel_n and_o a_o usurper_n who_o have_v then_o wicked_o murder_v gratian_n the_o emperor_n and_o invade_v the_o territory_n of_o valentinian_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n s._n martin_n though_o often_o request_v for_o a_o long_a time_n refuse_v to_o come_v to_o his_o table_n and_o avoid_v all_o converse_n with_o he_o more_o than_o any_o other_o bishop_n in_o those_o part_n do_v and_o do_v also_o foretell_v the_o ruin_n of_o maximus_n 14._o sulp._n ibid._n baron_n a_o 386._o n._n 20_o 21._o marcel_n com._n chron._n in_o init_fw-la socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 14._o as_o sulpitius_n relate_v and_o baronius_n elsewhere_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o marcellinus_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la and_o also_o socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n in_o their_o history_n divers_a time_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o he_o give_v he_o the_o stile_n of_o maximus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o symmachus_n a_o roman_a senator_n be_v find_v guilty_a of_o treason_n by_o theodosius_n for_o publish_v a_o oration_n as_o a_o encomium_n or_o panegyric_n upon_o maximus_n 6._o 27._o ambr._n ep._n 27._o when_o s._n ambrose_n be_v send_v as_o a_o ambassador_n from_o valentinian_n to_o maximus_n he_o not_o only_o refuse_v the_o salutation_n of_o a_o kiss_n from_o he_o but_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o those_o bishop_n who_o communicate_v with_o he_o 3._o an._n 383._o n._n 19_o 20._o rab._n maur._n lib._n the_o river_n c._n 3._o yea_o baronius_n himself_n mention_n his_o government_n as_o be_v a_o tyranny_n and_o rabanus_n maurus_n take_v special_a notice_n of_o this_o maximus_n as_o be_v a_o person_n who_o do_v not_o escape_v the_o divine_a judgement_n when_o he_o have_v